Actions

Work Header

Twin Lives: The Crown

Summary:

Monsters and humans have had their differences, but none have been so much in conflict with the kingdom of monsters than the monarchy ruled by Queen Chara. Known by monsters as the "Bloody Queen" for ruling with an iron fist and dabbling in the forbidden arts. No monster has been able to stand up to her. Rumor has it that she harbors a powerful weapon, the secret to her power and the key to her downfall. A single monster, after many centuries of failure, makes it past the guards and into the room that holds the weapon, but it's not what he or anyone else was expecting...

Chapter 1: Prologue

Summary:

Co-authored by my friend Shippo7842

Chapter Text

The Great War… It took so many lives and destroyed even more families. It was caused because of two girls who turned the age of 18. It is the day of royal coronation for the twins, as it so happened a couple of years ago their father was killed by an assassin, who mysteriously killed him and disappeared into the night. Nobody saw this individual but it caused the country to tear within itself for they would not have a ruler until the two girls reached of age. The girls in question are Frisk and Chara. Each in their own respects were very different from each other despite being identical twins. The first big difference was their views of monsters and how they should be treated. Chara believed that they were too powerful and that they should be sealed away but Frisk believed otherwise and they deserve equal rights. The views Chara has come from seeing a lot of the world and seeing the ugliness of the truth as some monsters used their ability to their advantage to do things to get more than a human can. While Frisk stayed at the kingdom and helped her father with paperwork and she read more, both are highly intelligent in their own respective ways but just in different points of views. Frisk was shy and seldom went out of her way to make her presence known.

 

The day of the coronation Frisk, who always was quiet, let her sister take the lead as they became Queens. The first decree sent shockwaves through the world as Chara decreed that all monsters were to be sealed away, and thus the great war had begun. It was a bloody war long war, at the end the humans won, sealing the monsters into Mt. Ebott. Frisk didn’t approve of this but her sister had special magical powers she didn’t have and she had powers her sister didn’t have. Chara had the ability to chain the monsters and put up powerful barriers like the one she used on Mt. Ebott to seal away the monsters. A more powerful ability she has is the one to take temporary control over someone and make them do tasks for them but they have to have a charm of hers to make it into a reality. Frisk was about 10 years old when she received such a trinket in the form of a heart locket as a birthday gift. Once the trinket is activated the person has no idea of what is being done to them or with them. Frisk just thought her sister was being kind and generous when she received such a gift, but that was not the case and Frisk wasn’t the wiser about it.

 

While Chara had powers that would make the strongest being quiver in fear. The truly more powerful sister was Frisk, and Chara knew it. Frisk had the power over time and it came to her easily enough and with a wave of a hand she can reverse a couple of seconds of time with ease. Chara felt she can do more with that power than just to have fun with it, so she explored magic and dark spells about manipulating time and space. That is when she discovered that red souls can reverse the aging process but in turn must take a life to make it happen. Chara knew that her sister would never willingly take a life so instead she found a spell that bounds a part of the magic she needed to an object. A sacrifice is still required but it could be achieved now by using the object instead. A lesser known power Frisk had was the power to unchain monsters but that was a much trickier magic as it involved the tears of a broken heart to do.  

 

It was years after the war when Chara had the knowledge and the power to achieve such a task and it was then she put Frisk in her trance to complete the spell. It required Frisk to stab her soul and make a part of her soul bound to the blade. The other requirement was that she had to save while loading at the same time. Chara couldn’t quite figure out what that meant but she did it anyway. When she released Frisk she knew that whomever she killed would also keep Frisk young as well since her magic was interlinked to the dagger and because Chara wielded the blade she got the full benefit of getting younger as well. It became imperative to keep Frisk from dying and never leaving the prison which was her home. Frisk, like the barrier, was kept away until Chara became dreadfully sick from the black plague. That is when the barrier became really weak, it took about another 100 years or so before the barrier just naturally dissipated all together. As most monsters rejoined society around the 1930s they became a giant asset to the humans and were welcomed wholeheartedly by most. Around the 1950s they were recognized as equals and got the right to vote; in today’s society they are well respected, but that was only on one side of the world. Despite them being free some were still chained, unable to use their magic to their fullest, but rumor had it that Queen Chara had a trick up her sleeve that might be able to release them all.

 

On the other side of the world Queen Chara ruled with an iron fist and monsters that attempted to cross over to her side of the world were either captured or dusted when they tried to enter the castle. No one dared to try to get the most precious items of hers, which was Frisk and the dagger. While at least the dagger got to see the light of day, Frisk and the rest of the monsters were locked away in their own prison. How long had Frisk been in her cell? She had no idea what the year was. The only thing that kept her halfway sane was the fact she her sister was kind enough to let her talk to some of the victims for a little bit before they were taken away to be sacrificed. Frisk, of course, had no idea of the sacrifice but she knew she was just as much a prisoner there as the person she gets to briefly speak to.

 

Of late though Queen Chara had been getting bored and had been slaughtering more and more victims, with that she became more and more powerful. She had made threats towards the free half of the world, telling them to watch themselves as she planned to take back which is rightfully hers. The only thing that all the monsters know was that she was using dark magic and she had an object named Frisk that she controls that makes her so powerful; if they get the object maybe then they will have a chance but they will have to break in and get it out.

Chapter Text

For the longest time, there was never a monster brave enough or with enough skill to attempt such a feat... until now, but the only reason he was going was because of his ‘brother’, who could not be persuaded that he could not get this “Frisk” item. Insisting he could do it and would do so. That was how Sans found himself trailing his inside man, dodging his footsteps as the two of them slipped through the night. The two of them were slipping across borders without too much problem. Even if anyone came close, Sans could just teleport them out of harm’s way and keep them undetected. This had been a very long and tiring trip; the two of them slept during the day in whatever place they could find that was out of the way and out of sight. For humans could be relentless, but they weren’t always the brightest. Thus, the past two days had been the most tense and Sans had barely spoken two words to his ‘brother’ as they were in dangerous territory now. They were nearing the castle. The place that the Iron Queen, as she was called, called home. They had been watching the night shift. It was almost impossible to get by them, but seeing as how this side of the world had not flourished with monster inspired technology, things here were a little... old fashioned and broke down easier. That was how Sans had gotten that far, by temporarily breaking things with just a bit of magic or a short emp burst. 

 

“Darn it! We have a short again!” The guards complained and tried to radio another guard with no avail.

 

“What is going on with the radios?” The other guard said, realizing his radio wasn’t working either. The guards took out their guns and began to survey their surroundings as the emergency spotlights turned on. None of them saw a figure dart past them, silent as the dark of night itself and even faster. He had come to do this part on his own. In the dark of the night, wrapped up in it, the figure slipped past one defense after another, after all, with no electricity and the radios down, it was like a walk in the park getting past all the guards. He was saving most of his magical energy for the quick getaway he’d need though once he got into the heart of things. There were more guards, to be sure, even dogs... but that was no obstacle for him as he easily distracted the dogs with balls of meat that he rolled away from his location under bushes and in corners and other various places so that their handlers were distracted at what the dogs were chasing without even realizing what was up. Giving him more time to slip past the distracted guards. Soon he was up against the wall of the main building... this is where it would get tricky because there were lights on almost everywhere.

 

“The wicked bit-”

 

“Shh… if the Queen hears you it will be our head.” The other guard commented. 

 

“I swear the guards guarding the tower have it easy.” He pulled out a small card and glanced into the window; they weren’t looking in his direction so he gently tossed it into the room. The card fluttered to the floor, tapping one of the guards on the ankle lightly as it did. It was pitch black on both sides, but one side had a message. The guard bent down to pick up the card,  squinting to make out the message in the dark. 

 

“What is that?” The other guard asked. 

 

After a moment a message appeared on the card, it was a glow-in-the-dark message:

 

if you’re her enemy. you can be my friend. point the way without alerting anyone. the treasure of the red queen is what i seek.

 

“Uhh… nothing. I just think that TOWER is really something. Those guards don’t really use those SERVANT tunnels do they?”

 

“No, I suppose they don’t.” He grinned and slipped further into the night, the card’s original message faded only to be followed by a brief blue message at the bottom:

 

thanks

 

“What is that card?” The other guard took it and saw the thanks and just shrugged.

“Weird card…” 

 

“Yeah must be the Queen’s or something.” The guard muttered. The servants were gathered in their chambers as it was customary with any power outage. It is just a precautionary. He slipped through the tunnels. He had no trouble with the darkness, unlike all these humans, he didn’t need light to see. It took him a while though, to actually pass the tunnels to get into the tower. this is just way too easy... He thought and realized this was a literal tower from like one of those stories as he had to climb one set of stairs after the other. what am i going to find at the top? rapunzel? He laughed in his own mind as he continued the climb. 

 

“This is crazy. What is sucking up so much power?” One guard remarked, guarding the one set of doors. The door looked different as it had a special lock on it. 

 

He knew this had to be it, but he had to do something about the guards first... well, he’d try it the easy way first. He didn’t like leaving a trail or hurting the innocent if they were reasonable... The card he flicked hit the guard’s chest and then fell to the ground in front of him.

 

“What is this?” The guard picked up the card. 

 

The message faintly glowed:

 

friend or foe? 

 

Beneath the text was a symbol, it looked like the royal symbol except that it was different, it had three stars beneath it. 

 

“Uhh… weird question… fuck I bet it is one of those twisted tests that Queen Chara has for us again.” 

 

The message changed:

 

i’m not the queen.

 

The symbol, however, remained. It was the symbol of the rebellion.

 

“You don’t understand crazy card... shit are you seeing this?” The guard showed the other guard who gave a confused look.

 

The message changed again:

 

i’m here for the treasure. not to harm anyone. 

 

“Pfff… good luck.” The guards open the door.

 

“thanks.” Was the reply a few feet from them, a figure detaching itself from the wall and walked past them, the only thing visible in the darkness was a pair of white pinpricks... 

 

Inside the floor was glowing with a metallic glow and in the middle looked like an elevator. 

 

“heh he... an actual challenge. now let’s get to work.” He walked towards the glow with a grin beneath the mask. He sat down and got to work.

 

“10 bucks says he will boil alive.” The one guard bets.

Chapter Text

Fifteen minutes pass... twenty.

 

“bingo.” He chuckles to himself as the seal unravels like rope.

“now, let’s see where you lead.” Up to the final floor with one more door were tiles. Of course he’d had to lend it some power so it would move, he had a small portable battery that was enough to at least get it to move up. When it opened he looked at the tiles before the door.

 

“hmm... ten to one these are meant to alert someone, but the question is... do they?” He chuckled and made his own small path above the tiles, just in case. It was only a small millimeter above the tiles, but it would be enough to not trip any alarm or anything as he slowly made his way forward, still he didn’t trust that one wasn’t a motion sensor so he was taking this slowly. The one tile activated and above an anvil fell. Normally it would have just crushed anyone, but he wasn’t just anyone and the anvil fell to the floor in two.

“damn, that made more noise than i wanted.”  By then the power was starting to come back, meaning he had to hurry.

 

“time’s almost up.” He muttered as he saw lights flickering to just outside a window. He knew he couldn’t afford to be delayed and rushed to the end of the hall now, sprinting across his “bridge” to the doors and avoiding other traps along the way, just barely escaping each before he reached the door. He then attempted to just open it, to see if it would or if he’d have to do something more drastic...

 

He felt a bit of a prick but that was it. It just took a bit of his magic. He had the feeling, again, that this was too easy as he pushed open the door and dropped into the room, he closed the door behind him. The final room. It just had a feeling, it was as several figures that looked somewhat like him starting to appear. The magic collected from the door made some copies of him. 

 

“well, this is interesting.”  He murmured.

“that explains the gap, but i can’t imagine what the point of this was.” He put his hand in a pocket.

 

“Inform The Queen!” The 20 of them said before some started to run past him. They never made it two steps before they were dust. A silencer on a pistol ended them, he then turned the gun to the rest of the copies and with an expert aim he took them out one after the other. 

 

“nice try bloody chara... but your treasure is mine.” He chuckled as the last one went down. He proceeded through the next room and it was somewhat he expected. It was full of treasure but there was another FREAKIN' ROOM to the north of it. 

 

He pocketed a few things, a gem or two that would fetch a good handful of gold, but didn’t linger long. He moved into the next room. He knew there was one thing he was after that was worth more than any of this stuff and were he a common thief, this woulda been a gold mine, but that wasn’t what he was after. He wasn’t expecting to find a young lady in a coma-like state in bed. 

 

“what the...” He muttered as he cautiously moved forward. He saw the heart necklace which was engraved ‘Frisk’. 

 

“there’s... two of them... frisk huh?” He said as he looked at the girl and wondered what the heck.

 

“The bandits hurt us and ran this way!” The one guard yelled as loud as possible. 

 

shit. He was out of time, but he had a feeling this Frisk might be helpful. He felt a sense of something of amusement though. He was glad they weren’t saying it was just one figure... heh, it was down right hilarious. He went over to Frisk, picked her up and like fog on a sunny day... they were gone.



Queen Chara was FURIOUS when she heard the news that the treasure was taken. 

 

“I don’t care how many of you dirtbags have to die to retrieve my treasure! You will bring her back to me!” 

 

“M-ma’am the only thing w-we have is the m-magic he left behind.” 

 

“THAT… is a start.” 

Chapter Text

“Are you sure?” 

 

“pretty sure sire. she was in the very last room... just as rumors said the treasure was... but i don’t know if that means she is the treasure or if that necklace is.” He replied, a young skeleton, he was dressed in a soft blue sweater and blue jeans, the one he was addressing was a young goat monster who wore a purple tunic and blue jeans.

 

“M-m-maybe it is b-both?” The yellow lizard replied looking at the pair.

 

“I can’t believe that the treasure would be a human. It is probably it’s guardian.” 

 

“considering she’s the spitting image of the bloody queen herself... i doubt it. also, seems like there’s an enchantment... that’s why i called for her to come look too sire. enchantments on living things is more her specialty than mine.” He looked at the lizard, who was dressed in a white blouse and blue jeans.

 

“I c-c-can try but it m-might take awhile.”

 

“Well, do your best doctor. In the meantime... I consider this mission a success.”

 

“of course sire.” 

 

“Sir! Someone is at the pub bringing in a card of yours!” A guard says coming up to Sans.

 

“welp. guess it looks like i’m not done working for today. i’ll see myself out.” The two nod, Sans bowed to the young king before he headed out to the pub. He had left a card or two, but the magic on them usually faded within 24 hours. Made it tough to track, especially considering that the rebellion itself wasn’t on the mainland. It was actually on an island between two of the mainlands. One that refused to acknowledge the Bloody Queen, as she was known, and the other being her territory.

 

The pub was lively as usual with Grillby being one of the few monsters to run a business with 95% of the profits going to the queen. Of course Grillby’s bar made a living by other means, one of several of which was being a place of information for the rebellion. 

 

Sans recognized the guard who mentioned the tower to him earlier sitting at the bar. He was glancing around as if he was feeling nervous about something. 

 

“heya pal, you look mighty jumpy.” Sans said as he stopped a foot from the other guy.

 

“Oh geez… it has been an i-interesting day. I need to warn the guy who gave me this card. I recognized the symbol and it matches the bar. I figured he probably comes around here.” 

 

“oh? heh, you’re pretty smart.” Sans sat down at the bar.

 

“what do you wanna drink?” He asked casually.

 

“I can’t drink. I have to go as soon as the message is told.” 

 

“pff, you can take it with ya pal. relax, no one here is gonna hurt ya. besides, not just alcohol here.” 

 

“I will have some coffee if that is okay sir.” The guard asked as he took off his helmet. 

 

“sure. grillby get a coffee for our friend here won’t ya?” Sans called to the bartender. Grillby nodded and proceeded to bring a coffee and a wine glass full of a red thick liquid. 

 

“thanks.” He said as the two drinks were set on the table.

 

“They got a bit of his magic and the Queen… she is going to track him.” 

 

“pff... good luck with that.” The card the guard was holding lit up with a message to replace the symbol:

 

i’m not in the system.

 

“What the… y-you… oh…” Sans simply smiled.

“The Queen somehow knows things before we do and I am afraid she is a witch.” 

 

“she’s a red soul, of course she knows. she’s not a witch... she just cheats and tampers with time... but see that kinda power has its... costs. meaning something else is in play, because if she’s been tampering with the timelines as much as i expect, she should look like an old hag by now... but she doesn’t, does she?” 

 

“No… how is that possible?” 

 

“forbidden arts, includes an age spell. it means, however, draining the life outta someone else... think about it, isn’t there a position in the castle that seems to have a rather unusual rotation of staff? say, for example... house servants.” He went oddly quiet as he looked pale.

 

“M-my p-position… she m-made us come in and… I should go.” Before he got anywhere his eyes went pitch black and a smirk crossed his face.

Chapter Text

“Found you.” The guard moved and grabbed Sans.

“I tell you when you know the players in the game it makes it almost too easy.” The voice was not of the guard but a female’s. 

 

“heh, nice try queen. but you’re not dealing with just anyone.” He smirked and muttered some latin, the magic swept from him and over everyone in the bar. It was a simple spell itself, a dispel type of spell that literally swept away any other form of magic that wasn’t being used to sustain a soul. The man blinked as the spell broke.

 

“W-what j-just… this… that oh gosh… that happened before…” 

 

“yeah, i imagine it has. like you just told me, your own position has an unnecessarily high change out. meaning you’re walking pawns and batteries.” He shrugged as the other struggled with this obviously.

 

“I thought it was just a nightmare. With the dagger… and I… it was a nightmare right?” 

 

“sorry pal. but it’s not likely. lemme guess... you’re a loner now.” 

 

“Yeah, but I always was but… my friends… no not them.” 

 

“unfortunately, she ain’t known as the bloody queen for nothing pal.” 

 

“I want to kill that BITCH!” The tavern went quiet for a moment as the soldier slammed his fist into the bar. 

 

“heh, easy pal. we get it. tell you what, i know a few tricks that witch don’t. wanna play spy?” 

 

“Only if you can make sure I never kill others like… that again.” 

 

“fair, there’s a spell i know that’s older than dirt, it will protect you from her influence; the trick is however... you’re gonna have to pretend that whatever she tells you works on you. if you’re ordered to kill again... well, we can help you out. keep that card on you but out of sight.” 

 

“I can do that. I imagine she will search me tonight. The first night she makes us strip and bathe in this stuff. I don’t know what it is but it covered us in silver polish stuff.” 

 

“it’s waterproof via spell, if you think anyone is going to search you, just fold it up and put it under your tongue. it won’t hurt you and you won’t hurt it. just don’t put it near fire. worst case scenario, if you think you might be found out... burn the card... or eat it.”

 

“Alright, I will. I should go. I imagine the guards will come soon to find out what happened.” 

 

“i’ve got just the thing to make sure that things go our way.” 

 

When the guards found him, he looked confused, like he didn’t know where he was at or what he’d been doing and he smelled like he’d been swimming in alcohol on top of it. The spell on him was just a simple confusion spell, to make them think that he didn’t remember anything that happened after the queen’s hold had been broken.

 

“Oh lord the louse just got drunk. The Queen was right though. Come on George.” The guards grabbed him and dragged him off without a second thought. A small spider nearby sat on a leaf, watching the entire proceeding. It scampered off not long after to make its report.

 

“The bug is in place.” Muffet said after the little spider had crawled down to her shoulder.

 

“good, let’s hope this one keeps his head. literally.” Sans replied.

 

“How bad is this soul?” Muffet says sipping the man’s coffee that was left behind. 

 

“the girl’s or the bug’s?” 

 

“Both.” 

 

“the bug’s about as good as you can expect from any normal human, but the girl...” He trailed off a moment.

“i haven’t seen a soul like that since... him.” Muffet shook for a moment as she went into a bit of shock.

 

“Are you serious?” 

 

“yeah. it’s beautiful...” He murmured softly.

 

“That possible?!” 

 

“we don’t know how long she’s been asleep... provided that she was put to sleep at a younger age... yeah, i’d say it is. it’s very possible the bloody queen has been using her as a slower battery.”

 

“I would say that surprises me but nothing does anymore.” Muffet finished the coffee and set it back down. 

Chapter Text

“not with that one anyway. i imagine some other humans might still do it... but not that witch.” 

 

“It seems Grillby will be losing you as a customer for a bit.”  Muffet glanced through the window as she spotted guards walking by. 

 

“won’t be the first time i’ve had to go through a chain to continue gettin’ his stuff.” He watched them as well and once they were out of earshot spoke again quietly.

“with that spell, they’ll think he’s been wiped clean as a slate. she won’t be able to get anything from him anymore he don’t willingly tell her.”  

 

“Good, at least we are starting to get answers on why some of those humans were acting so strangely.” 

 

“yeah, not sure how she did it exactly, but definitely capable of exerting control. i imagine it’s worse closer to the source, which was why i made sure to add a few precautionary spells on our new little friend. if she tries to forcefully do it and by passes the spell some how... his memory really will be wiped the moment that protective spell breaks. he won’t remember anything except that he has to burn or eat a blank black card. not that having it would give her anything, one of the last traps was one that took some of my magic and made carbon copies... really weird having to shoot yourself ya know?”

 

“Yeah, that sounds like ancient magic. I think I will have to do some research on that one.” 

 

“pretty old, yes, but not as ancient as some of the things you and grillby taught me.” 

 

“I mean it might be the start of something. A long time ago and I mean a long time ago there was a story about the phoenix spell. You can destroy it but every time you do it gets stronger and stronger. It just sounds too… I am probably thinking too hard. She wouldn’t know that spell would she?” 

 

“so this spell, what does it do?” 

 

“If it is the phoenix spell it will learn. The way it was attacked before won’t surprise it the next time and will be more agile or stronger than the previous attack. Unless the source is destroyed.” 

 

“so basically indestructible. but is that all there is to it?”

 

“All I know about it was it took the form of the user. It used to be used for training. You know, face yourself and make yourself stronger.” 

 

“wait... are you suggesting what i think you are with the girl?” He asked.

 

“You think that the girl is a phoenix spell?” 

 

“the resemblance between the two is very uncanny... but if it’s a spell... why did she name it?” 

 

“I don’t know. I don’t know enough about the spell beyond the stories I have heard about it.” 

 

“hmm, i’ll talk with gerson then. see if he knows anything.”

“I wonder if this girl is the actual one. What if Chara is the spell? I don’t know but it does make me wonder what is true and what is false.” 

 

“i bet gerson could tell. he’s been around long enough. thanks though.” He glanced around, it was close to dusk now so hardly a soul was about and he handed over the usual payment before walking off. Where he went to.... No one really knew, not since the incident anyway. He’d always been a cautious soul, but after the loss of his brother... he’d become something of a recluse outside his work. Being a skeleton monster he always had that “permanent” smile, but it didn’t mean anything. Not anymore. As the last of the light of the day faded away, Sans settled into sleep. Where in his dreams he could remember what was, and remember the happiness of it.



The next day he felt a small bite that made him jolt awake as a little spider left a note for him from Alphys:

 

Come to the labs. Found something.

 

Sans tossed the note into the fireplace and headed out. In some sense he was glad Papyrus wasn’t around to see how the world turned so ugly and how most humans treated the monsters, with absolutely no respect at all. It was a world he was glad his brother never had to see, because it meant his brother didn’t have to suffer. It was, perhaps, the one small saving grace of those who were gone. They didn’t have to suffer the rule of humanity... humanity... right... more like in humanity. When he got to the laboratory he rapped on the door to be let in. Back when things had been better he’d thought about going into such things, but those dreams had long been left behind just so he could make a living. As a way of getting back at the humans.

 

“Do y-you need d-directions t-to the b-bakery?” Alphys asked. It was a secret password just in case the guards would ever find her place. 

 

“yeah, it’s up the river and through the woods right?” 

 

“C-correct.” There was a small buzz and he could feel the magic be lifted from the doors though most humans would never sense that like he could. He had the skills to bypass all this, but the reason he never did was one never knew who was watching and out of respect.

 

“S-sans, come l-look at this l-locket. I took it o-off and it l-liquefied itself.” She had a vial of this silver like goo she held up for him to see. 

 

“it what?” He looked at the vial.

“you didn’t get any of it on you did you?” 

 

“I d-didn’t k-know it was g-going to melt. I w-was just removing it t-to see what it was.” 

 

“well most don’t, just answer the question. did you get it on you?” 

 

“Y-yes... I am a-ashamed to say yes I did.” He put a hand on her top spike and muttered the same Latin he’d used in the pub, the magic washed over her.

 

“be more careful, okay? we’re dealing with her, there’s no telling what the stuff does... or did... or whatever, but at least that should wipe away any traces if it left anything.”

 

“T-thank you S-sans. You are a-always looking out for us. Y-your brother would b-be so proud of you.” She knew that was a sensitive subject but she knew he didn’t get the credit he deserved. He didn’t comment, instead only rubbed at the back of his neck a little; one of a few scars he had from... He shook the thoughts away.

 

“The g-girl, she is r-resting in the other r-room.” 

 

“hasn’t woken on her own?” 

 

“I t-think we n-need to get some y-yellow tea in her but it s-so rare. I d-don’t know where we will find any of the y-yellow flowers.” 

 

“i do.” 

 

“Do y-you think we s-should wake her? She l-looks so m-much like her… it s-scares me.” 

 

“she does, but i think if we don’t we’ll have bigger issues.” 

 

“Alright, I j-just need the p-purifying qualities of the y-yellow flower to break the curse she is u-under.” 

 

“an entire flower then. that could take a few days if i’m unlucky.” 

 

“Are y-you going to n-need Undyne? This m-might help her w-with things. She hasn’t been the s-same since…” Alphys went quiet as they both knew what she was talking about. 

 

“yeah, i know. i’ll take her with me. she keeps askin’ anyway how i get my hands on half the stuff she needs anyway for her shop. just be careful okay?” With that he headed out to find Undyne. 

 

“I w-will. Y-you too. Oh… I wanted to mention this curse or spell is fresh. Does that make sense? It was recently put on her.” 

 

“yeah... but that just leaves more questions about her... she’s a pure soul al. how can someone, under a fresh spell... be that pure?” 

 

“I d-don’t know but I w-wouldn’t trust a h-human too much. Look at what s-she did to all of us.” 

 

“i know al. i know... this girl... she’s gonna have a lot of questions to answer once we get her up.” Sans left after that. 

Chapter Text

Undyne ran a small store full of unique little items. It was all a front as in the back was a small arsenal of weapons and gear for anyone to have. Besides losing her eye, she also lost her right arm in the great battle against Chara. She blames herself that Papyrus got dusted that day. It wasn’t her fault, of course, after all, his brother had wanted to be a brave guard, just like she’d been and he’d just rushed into battle... not because of that though, more because he and Sans had no choice. They had lost their home, in the end... and Undyne was only alive because Sans had speared the other human who had tried to flank her, but that had meant... he hadn’t been watching his brother and that was his mistake. He had saved her, but lost him. Sans rapped on the door when he arrived.

 

“Come in. Welcome to the Hop’s mart. Where you can get your crap and go.” Undyne says in a snarky manner to which Mrs. Hops replies.

 

“UNDYNE! Seriously, you can’t be saying stuff like that.”

 

“it’d be fishy if she didn’t.” Sans replied right back with his usual grin.

 

“Hey shit for brains. Nice to see you alive.” Undyne grinned. Her ripped sleeve was on the side with the missing arm. 

 

“nice to see you too, sushi.” 

 

“Ugh, seriously?” Mrs. Hops tapped her floppy foot.

 

“What do you need?” Undyne asked. 

 

“you’ve been askin’ after that one thing for a long time... so, i’m gonna show you when you’re done here. i suggest packing your tools and a bag to hold at least one of everything.” 

 

“I don’t suppose you have that heart of hers too?” Undyne said, going into the back room as  Mrs. Hops rolled her eyes.

 

“If she hears you!”

 

“She took everything from me already Hops… she can’t take what is not there anymore.” Undyne says soberly as she comes back with a backpack and half of a red scarf around her neck. The other half was with Sans. It was a reminder and a way to keep his memory alive. 

 

“not exactly, but i’ll tell you about it on the way.” He replied when she came back. He started the trek, he wasn’t going to take them by foot all the way, but he would show her the path before he shortcut them there. That meant a bit of a walk though. Once they were out of town he quietly told her about the result of his mission.

 

“THERE IS A FUCKING CLONE OF THAT BITCH!” Undyne was so shocked and so upset that she let her anger get the better of her. 

 

“not so loud! plus we’re not sure it’s a clone. that’s just a theory. though it’d be a pretty wild one, most clones don’t have fully fledged souls like that. it’d take too much time and effort.” 

 

“You have the right to take that being’s life as they took the one being in our lives that I think deserved more than what they got.” 

 

“yeah... but he wouldn’t want us to do that. don’t think i wasn’t tempted when i saw her the first ten seconds or so.” 

 

“He… he was my responsibility. There is not a day that goes by I don’t think of him and how he would greet the day with such hope.” Undyne sounded like she was about to cry but instead coughed, hiding her sorrow. 

 

“yeah... i know. but it wasn’t your fault what happened.” 

 

“You can tell me that but I trained him and I failed him.” 

 

“and you were dealing with a high level human... i was supposed to be the one lookin’ after him. i shouldn’t have let him out of my sight.”

 

“A part of me wished you let me dust so he could have been spared. I wasn’t determined enough… I need to stop as this won’t accomplish anything. So, we are going to wake up this other Queen then?” 

 

“yup. our king has a lotta questions.” 

 

“I miss our old kingdom. The one where the Queen resides. Does it even look like it used to?”

 

“no. and i’m not sure she’s still around.” They reached a clearing on the hillside. It allowed for a view of forest and the mountains in the near distance.

 

“This angers me so much. We are treated like we are the beings that are worse than dirt when they are the ones… ugh…” 

 

“could be worse... anyway stop here a sec.” He said, pausing. Undyne stopped where she was wondering what he was up to.

Chapter Text

“that’s our destination there. mount ebott.” He pointed it out. It was the tallest of three mountains clearly seen anywhere from the island despite being on the mainland. The mountains were easily a week’s trek at best.

 

“Is that where this ingredient you need is grown?” 

 

“and your stuff.” 

 

“What are we waiting for? I bet if I had both my arms I could have made this journey in at least one day.” 

 

“i never said we were walkin’ there gill-friend.” He replied with a chuckle and used his shortcut to take them to the mountain before she could do more than blink. Landing them at the entrance of a cave.

 

“Woah there little skelly. Now it is my turn.” Undyne squatted letting Sans onto her back. 

“Look I know you are tough as shit but I know those jumps of yours got to take everything out of you. You just point out the stuff I need to watch for. Alright?” 

 

“sure thing pal.” This was how their gathering usually went anyway. He just had never showed her where the location was before they jumped. He directed her through the cavern into a deeper part, where there was a single ray of sunshine on a flower bed.

 

“just need one.” 

 

“It is quite… don’t tell Alphys I ever uttered these words, beautiful here.” 

 

“my lips are sealed... if i had lips.” 

 

“I was going to call bs on that. I think when this is all over and I kill that bitch I will lay his scarf here to rest.” 

 

“sounds like a plan. what will you do after that?” 

 

“I don’t know. I think I will settle down and maybe start a family. Pappy always said I would be a great mom. What about you?” 

 

“nothing new likely... not much else for me. probably end up servin’ the king until i’m dust.” 

 

“You know maybe we can dangle this treasure over the Queen and force her to go back before this shit happened. That would be too convenient wouldn’t it…” 

 

“doubt it. frisk was put to sleep for a reason and i severely doubt it was just to keep her outta sight. come to think of it... that name seems familiar... but i’m not sure why. it ring any bells for you?” 

 

“Maybe you are getting frisky?” Undyne joked. 

 

“oh ha ha. yeah right. you know i’m older than i look, why would i bother?” 

 

“You are right… it does sound familiar though. I guess everything just wears down at me. I don’t know any more.” 

 

“it’s been tough on everyone. just grab the flower... and watch out for the venus fly traps nearby, they might just be plants but they’re sharp if you hit the barbs and they don’t like lettin’ go if you trip one. i had to cut one off once to get my hand back cuz i tripped into one.” Undyne nodded and picked a flower avoiding the small venus fly traps nearby. She handed up the flower to him.

 

“Is this okay?” 

 

“yup. thanks. it’s the only thing i need.” He tucked it away into his pocket.

 

“I just need some herbs to help with the pain. It… always hurts…” 

 

“it flares up more in damp weather, you know you’re supposed to avoid getting it wet, patch or no.” 

 

“I can’t help but want to do at least some things. I feel so useless.” 

 

“you’re not useless but getting that eye wet isn’t going to help anything. you should make sure it didn’t get infected again.” 

 

“Yeah, that is all I need. I already… no… no pity me shit. I am sorry Sans.” 

 

“let’s get your herbs and stuff.” The two ventured on and grabbed the necessary herbs nearby.

 

“Thank you. I appreciate you inviting me out. I needed this. I feel so cramped in that store.” 

 

“dunno why you’re still there after all this time.” 

 

“That is honestly… the only place I can work without someone taking pity on me.” 

 

“fair enough.” Sans sighed, he jumped them back to the hill and began the trek back to the town.

 

“Do you think one day we will actually complete our mission?” 

 

“or dust trying. what else is there? well, for me anyway, you have a reason to come back. i ain’t said nothing but don’t think i don’t know.” 

 

“Not really... alright. Tell me a story. A good one this time.” Undyne said, carrying Sans back to the city. To entertain her, he told her how he got into the castle; about the guards, the ones that helped, the ones he avoided... all the traps... the emp burst he’d used to knock things out...

“You shitting me there was one… that actually helped you?” 

 

“technically three if you count the two who were standing outside the elevator room, though one was trying to bet the other i would end up fried... heh, he lost ten bucks.” 

 

“They sound like they betrayed you in the end by saying you were up in the treasure room.” 

 

“they actually said they were beat the crap out of by bandits not that they let me waltz through the door... i’m guessing there were other guards there and they had no choice. honestly, considering i was making noise up there thanks to the whole fiasco with the clones, of course they had to rat me out. not like even a silencer fully muffles shots.”

 

“Ugh… filthy creatures. You want a job?” A human female says. She was clearly a farmer by the garb and the way she looked. 

 

“nope. we got more important things to do.” Sans replied, not liking the interruption. He turned his attention back to Undyne.

“as i was saying... they really didn’t have any other choice.”

 

“EXCUSE ME! Filthy idiots!” 

 

“put me down a second would ya?” He muttered.

 

“Sure.” Undyne knelt down so Sans could hop off. He got down, stretched a moment then looked at the lady.

 

“About time you stupid fuckers would listen to me! Now go-” He cut her off as his magic grabbed her soul. Yanking her a few inches off the ground as he walked slowly towards her.

 

“i would excuse you, but there’s no excuse for you. or your lack of manners. not to mention i already said no. now. i’m in a good mood today, so i’m letting you off the hook. but next time you see a monster walking down the road.” He yanked her close, his eye lights flickered out.

 

“p l a y  n i c e.” She flushed and shook in fear. He stepped back and dropped her back down.

 

“Ready to go bud?” Undyne said, still knelt down.

 

“yup, i still need to finish my story after all. i haven’t even got to the part after the shots.” Sans said as he hopped back up. They continued down the path.

Chapter 9

Notes:

In which Sans finishes telling Undyne his story after being rudely interrupted.

Chapter Text

“Some nerve.” Undyne muttered. 

 

“yeah, i hate being interrupted like that. so anyway, i swore there were like... more than ten of these copies at least, right? i had to use the silencer to make sure they wouldn’t get away and because they were copies of me it coulda meant they knew my magic... so i couldn’t risk that against them of course.” 

 

“Pffftt… I was just thinking they would bone you.” He snorted.

 

“sorry, but i’m not that narcissistic, undyne.” 

 

“At first my mind was like all those bones would be flying everywhere and then you would get stabbed, then that thought came into my head not in THAT manner but then in THAT manner.” Undyne chuckled. 

 

“oh stars... is that all you think about these days when you’ve got nothin’ better to do?” He still laughed though. In truth, he and Undyne wouldn’t be so close if it wasn’t for what had happened those years ago. The two of them had kept one another going and what had been a support thing had turned into a real friendship. They understood each other’s limitations, how the other thought, what they liked and so forth... and if he hadn’t realized she was into chicks he might have, at some point, entertained the idea of more. As it was though, she wasn’t interested and he was just glad to have someone who understood him, to have a friend.

 

“Is there anything else to think of?” Undyne jumped just a little bit to cause Sans to bounce on her shoulders.

 

“well, guess not when you’re dreaming of a bunch of scales the color of gold.” He teased in return for the little bounce.

 

“Damn straight... I am still chicken shit when it comes to asking her out though.” 

 

“if i knew her better i could tell you what to do on that score... sadly, i don’t.” 

 

“It is okay. I want to first finish the mission. I can’t have anyone else… be at risk. Sometimes I wish I hated you, that way I wouldn’t have to worry so much about you too.” 

 

“i get it. but even if you hated me, it wouldn’t change anything really. you just wouldn’t know where to find half the herbs you need on short notice.” He replied goodnaturedly.

 

“Pfff… point taken. I think we make a pretty decent team but I will deny it if you tell anyone I said that.” 

 

“of course you will. just like everything else pal.” 

 

“Where would you like me to drop you off?” Undyne ignored the onlookers. The one thing she has learned is not to let her anger get to her so much that she outright screamed at those who judged her for carrying her friend. 

 

“that tree is good.” He said, pointing to it. It was about a few feet from where they were and another six or seven from where he lived... so, it wasn’t like it was a long trek back to his house. Plus he had more energy than his friend knew, it’s just that one time he’d not and she’d learned he’d had only one hp and after that she’d insisted on carrying him every time after he made a jump. After protesting with no luck, several times... he just stopped protesting and let her do it. Plus, he knew that Undyne felt like she was helping him in some way.

 

“Here you go.” Undyne knelt down and let him off of her back.

“Hey… is it alright if…” It was always embarrassing for her to ask but he knew what she was going to ask. She always makes the request that they eat together. For the most part she was alone and she didn’t like it even though she would never admit it. 

 

“heh, yeah, sure pal. i need to stop by al first though and give her the flower. you can tag along if you want.” He replied with a smile, he knew, of course, what she was asking because it was a routine thing with them. Had been for years now. He headed off towards the lab.

 

“Thanks, I will come with.” Undyne perked up and followed Sans.

“I can make some soup tonight with some of the herbs I got. Do we have cheese?” 

 

“that’ll go good with the bread i got. hmm, i might have some. have to double check. also you can talk her into checking out your eye while you’re there too, kill two birds ya know?”

 

“Might be a good time.” Undyne knocked on the door.

 

“D-do you n-need directions to the b-bakery?” 

 

“Oh shit. I never get this quite right. North of the… Sans you say it better than me.” 

 

“W-w-what a-a-are you t-talking about?” Alphys opened the door and pushed the two in before closing it.

“U-undyne! You k-know the password and to s-say that outloud like that it m-makes it pretty obvious it is a p-password then!” 

 

“don’t worry, there wasn’t anyone in earshot of us. fortunately. next time just let me say it undyne.”

 

“Alright punk you win. Sorry Dr. Alphys.” 

 

“I-it’s a-alright.” Alphys says flushing a little. She liked it when Undyne called her doctor. 

“Are y-you guys p-planning to go get the f-flower then?” 

 

“I can’t wait to hear what that excuse of a human has to say to associate themselves with her.

 

“W-well we w-won’t know for s-sure. I h-have only t-the locket to l-look at and it is… d-different.” 

 

“been there and back.” Sans drew out the flower from his pocket, it was as perfect as freshly picked. Just one of his many little secrets. He held out the flower to Alphys.

 

“Oh m-my gosh! H-how did y-you do it s-so fast?”

 

“Secrets sweetie. I am so fast that is why he keeps me around.” Undyne wanted to keep his power a secret for a reason. She knew if somehow someone found out that he would be a target for sure. 

 

“yup, she was the captain after all, she didn’t get that job because she has a nice smile.” 

 

“See, hey you wouldn’t have cheese on you would ya?” Alphys was caught off guard.

 

“Uhh… I t-think so w-why?” 

 

“Why don’t you…” That is where Undyne chickened out again. 

 

“You w-what?” Undyne shook her head as Alphys left with the flower for a moment. 

 

“well we didn’t know if we had any cheese, so why don’t you bring it with you to my place tonight for supper? we’re having soup and bread.” He piped up, no way he was letting her blow this chance completely.

“it’s not often i have company and i was just saying earlier to undyne we should have you over for supper some night.” Sans was always quick on his feet, that was one reason why, years ago, he and his brother had been a very formidable team... a strong fighter and a fast thinker, they’d been an unstoppable duo when it had come to dealing with anything and everything. Well, almost anything.

 

“T-that would be n-nice. I haven’t really had a n-nice meal in a long time. I think I have some meat too. W-we can have sandwiches. I w-will go grab it now if y-you will wait for me.” Undyne and Sans nodded as she ran off.

 

“Thanks man… I owe you one.” Undyne muttered. 

 

“heh, nah, you don’t owe me anything.” He muttered back. Alphys comes back in a t-shirt and jeans. She was also carrying ham and a chunk of cheese.

 

“I w-was saving it f-for a special occasion. This s-seems like a good one.” Undyne saw the ham and started to drool a little. It had been such a long time since they had such a good meal.

 

“Sans, do you think your little garden has some potatoes? I bet if you get some I can make ham and potato soup that can last the three of us a couple of days or so.” 

 

“yup.”

 

“Oh t-that would be s-so amazing!” 

 

“let’s do that then. oh, didn’t you say you were tagging along undyne because you wanted to get your eye checked?” 

 

“Yes, I need it checked out. It might need some antibiotics again.” Alphys sighed and had her sit down on the chair.

 

“W-would you l-like to check on the g-guest and make sure the IV is w-working Sans while I do t-this?”

 

“sure.” He headed off into the other room, he gave Undyne a thumbs up behind Alphys’ back just seconds before he was gone. It was weird to watch Frisk sleep. Her breathing was slow and steady as if she was asleep. He sat in the chair next to her, yes she looked like the Bloody Queen, but there were differences too. The more he looked, the more he could see, she seemed almost like a little doll that had been locked behind glass. Cared for, but not quite loved. Her purity was still undeniable... almost mesmerizing. He fixed her IV and returned back to see Undyne try to make a move on Alphys and fail. Undyne was saying.

 

“I think… that you are… uhhh hey Sans welcome back.” 

 

“everything okay out here? everything checked out in there fine.” He didn’t mention lingering over the soul because it was like looking at a fresh cut ruby in the most wonderful of light and yet, it shamed the stone itself and the rose... he was drawn to it almost, he had shaken himself from it, checked the IV and left after one last look.

Chapter Text

“Y-you need to t-take care of that e-eye! It is infected A-AGAIN.” Undyne flushed in embarrassment. 

 

“Sorry…” 

 

“It is o-okay but I will h-have to make some more m-medicine for you. Should we g-get going to your place, S-sans?” 

 

“sure. and i’m sure undyne got enough herbs for ya to mix up more of that medicine for her.” 

 

“I c-can do that. In exchange w-will you t-two help me tomorrow?” 

 

“sure, i don’t have anything better to do.” 

 

“Tomorrow I w-will have the c-cure for the d-doppelganger.” 

 

“i definitely have to be here when she wakes up then. just maybe not close enough to be the first one she sees... you know how humans are.” 

 

“T-that is the t-thing. I got a m-mask. You l-look the most h-human out of the t-three of us…” 

 

“yeah... okay, hopefully i won’t have to wear it long.”

 

“It w-won’t be long. J-just enough to let h-her know she is safe.” 

 

“let’s hope it’s not long.” 

 

“Ugh… why can’t humans accept us being safe to be with anyways!” 

 

“anyway, let’s get going eh? and i don’t think it’s that so much as i’m their idea of death undyne.” 

 

“Well why don’t I greet her then. That… evil… clone of that evil… b-being.” She seethed through her clenched teeth. 

 

“because you can’t hold your temper. we don’t know her story and she don’t need a scare like that.” 

 

“E-exactly! W-we need answers. If w-we scare her it m-might backfire.” 

 

“alright, we have our plan, can we go make supper now before i become less than a bag of bones?” 

 

“Sounds good.” Undyne put her eye patch over the hole where her eye used to be. 

 

“W-where we g-going?” 

 

“It isn’t that far from here.” The three made their way to Sans’ place. Sans let them in before following them and closing the door behind him, tapping the wall to activate the usual magical seals and such meant to keep those inside safe. He’d also had to open the door to deactivate the natural defense spells.

 

“I will start on the meal. You two relax on the couch.” Undyne said, she left to go to the kitchen to make supper.

 

“hold on, i’ll show ya where i put those spuds.” He said, following her to the kitchen to point them out. Only once he had did he go back into the living room.

 

“T-this is a n-nice place.” Alphys says looking around before taking a seat. 

“Is it m-me but U-undyne is acting d-different?”

 

“different?” He sat down next to her.

“different how?” 

 

“I d-don’t know she s-seems more nervous or something. Is t-that just me?” 

 

“she’s never cooked for someone who wasn’t me before. she’s a little nervous about it. so no, it’s not just you.” 

 

“Oh? Does s-she cook for y-you often?” 

 

“just supper, she and i enjoy each other’s company. we’re a little dependent on each other because of what happened in the past... but that’s about it. she helps keep the pain at bay.” 

 

“Y-you are not umm… i-interested in her?”

 

“heh, nope. she doesn’t swing that way anyway. she’s got a real interest for her own gender.” 

 

“Oh…” Alphys flushed and fixed her shirt a little with a grin. An amused chuckle came from him at the fidgeting.

 

“good luck doc.” 

 

“I-is it t-that obvious?” Alphys muttered.

 

“wasn’t before until you just did that.” 

 

“D-don’t tell her t-this but she d-doesn’t even have infection in h-her eye. I just like t-to be close to her.”

 

“okay, i won’t. i’m sure you can figure other ways to be around her though... like now you can just swing by here every night.” He gave her a quick onry grin. 

 

“Maybe I w-will. I c-can bring more veggies and o-other things.” Alphys returned the grin.

 

“that’s a good excuse, but don’t feel like ya gotta on my account.” He never turned down a meal from Undyne, but he wasn’t about to discourage or encourage someone else suddenly jumping in with their own items all the time.

 

“It w-will be nice to have a h-home meal. I was being h-honest earlier I haven’t h-had one in years. It will be n-nice to just relax with…” She paused for a moment and looked at Sans.

“Would y-you consider us f-friends?”

 

“Sans! Hey can you come to the kitchen for a moment?” Undyne yelled.

 

“be right there!” He called then looked over at Alphys as he stood up.

 

“well, i think we’re on the path to it if we aren’t already.” He said before he headed off to the kitchen. His footsteps never making a sound.

 

“Hey Sans… I got a few g and some dollars. Can you go to Hops and buy me some heavy cream? I know it is expensive but I really want to impress her. Please Sans?” Undyne put all her money in Sans’ hands.

 

“I would ask for a juice or something else with it but we should be grateful for what we get.”

 

“yeah, i’ll get you some.” He replied, and headed back towards the door... what she didn’t know was that he didn’t really need the money and since he knew where her house was he just teleported the entire stash under her pillow. He had been to her house once so it wasn’t that hard... He headed out into the living room.

“cook says i’m outta cream. i’ll be right back.” He said to Alphys as he headed towards the door. 

 

“Cream? Ohhhh t-that will be s-so good!”

 

He headed to the store where he bought a pint of cream. For most it was very expensive, but for him it wasn’t because he had other ways of getting more than enough. He never let Undyne know she’d never paid for anything unless it was straight up at Grillby’s pub... that aside, he paid for everything else. He had more than enough really, most of which was due to his rationing out the pay from when his brother was still alive... and their combined income. 

 

When he returned he heard some talking in the kitchen. Alphys and Undyne were talking with each other as Undyne was making the soup.

 

“Hey bud! Did you get the goods?” Alphys was making sandwiches with the ham and cheese. Alphys looked up at Sans, then all of a sudden her eyes went black.

 

“yup.” He handed over the cream just in time to see the change. 

 

“Where is this place! I demand you!” Alphys took the knife, swung it and struck Undyne in the arm.  A sudden bone popped up between them.

 

“damn you. i’d say cut that out but you’re too much of a bitch to listen to reason. and you ain’t in no position to make demands of me.” 

 

“What the hell is wrong?” Undyne asked.

 

“she got somethin’ on her earlier today... now i know what it does. i’ll explain in a minute.”

 

“Tell me where she is!” Alphys yelled.

 

“i got two words for you bloody chara. fuck off.” With that he sent his magic at Alphys in a stronger version of the spell he’d used in the pub. Alphys fell to the ground with the release from the spell. A little bit of blood dropped from Undyne’s arm where the blade penetrated.

 

“you okay?” He asked Undyne, keeping an eye on Alphys for the moment.

 

“Y-yeah… that w-was fucked up…” Undyne said, shaken up.

 

“get the bandages from my room then when you get back here i’ll explain.” Undyne left as Alphys started to stir awake.

Chapter 11

Notes:

A/N: I'm back at it again now that the holidays are over! Hope you all had a good one and a Happy New Year!

Chapter Text

“doc?” 

 

“W-what happened?”

 

“that stuff you got on you earlier, it must be a spell of some kind. you got possessed... i had to keep you from cutting undyne up like a fish.” He dispelled the bone that had been hanging in the air. Alphys went quiet as a wave of guilt washed over her.

“not your fault and i’m going to explain when she gets back, but she is fine. shaken, but she’s okay.” Undyne returned and looked at Alphys with concern.

 

“If the doc is sick, who do we take her too? Is there another doc smart like her?”

 

“Y-you think I am s-smart?” Alphys says with a flush and that is when Undyne realized that Alphys was herself and began to flush herself.

 

“I m-mean yeah…” Undyne muttered.

 

“it’s not a sickness, undyne. it was a spell... a forbidden art no less. what you saw was what i dealt with earlier today in the pub. possession.” 

 

“I a-am sorry I s-stabbed you. I s-saw everything but I c-couldn’t do anything. That m-makes me wonder w-why it was around that g-girl’s neck?”

 

“To control her apparently.” Undyne stated the obvious, 

”or she is a spy of sorts, something like that. Who knows, Chara is crazy.” 

 

“considering it was around her neck... i’d say the first one is more than likely. if she’s a pure soul, i’d bet a lot that she was bein’ controlled. it’d be the only way she would have been able to stand... anything, really.” 

 

“This changes a lot. It means she could be like us.” Undyne said, kind of shocked by her own words.

 

“yeah, alphys, when you get back to the lab keep that vial in a place that it won’t easily be found and out of sight. wear every protection you got if you’re gonna do experiments on it. i don’t want you doused again.” 

 

“I w-will. I d-don’t ever want to be l-like that again.”

 

“our new friend said something along the lines of when i was talkin’ to him that his position was expendable and then he turned on me... possessed... so i’m willing to bet that every single guard she has on staff has been doused in that... whatever that crap is or made to wear it or ingest it or something.”

 

“Fed it.” Undyne said nonchalantly.

 

“probably, so it would be absorbed by the soul.” 

 

“It is also mass produced and easily shared where no one will ask twice.”

 

“that too. doesn’t hurt it’s in liquid form most times, in fact i’d bet a lot of g that a lot of the citizens in her kingdom alone are on this thing... just to keep them ignorant or whatever of what is really goin’ on.” 

 

“What if it is in the water?” Undyne realized. The monsters were cut off from any city line and were forced to drill their own wells.

 

“plausible, but that’d be too easy. it’s probably just quite literally everywhere except in the stuff we have because we don’t come in contact with it because of her... and she doesn’t realize that isolating us gives us the power to keep outta her reach.” He was thinking out loud as much as replying at this point.

 

“I d-don’t know. If I w-would take over, I w-would want to c-control us… but then again she kind of already can… with that b-barrier she c-can erect.”

 

“Probably thinks she doesn’t have to worry.”

 

“that’s the thing though you don’t realize... if that barrier really was there... then how is frisk here? because i left this island to infiltrate the heart of the castle to find her.” 

 

“Wait… maybe her powers aren’t as strong as she claims to be.”

 

“or if they ever were, time is weakening her even with the dark arts keeping her young. you can’t just extend your magic like you can life. magic doesn’t come out of thin air and she’s been around for a while; just how long i don’t know. i was going to talk to gerson today and forgot, i’ll do it tomorrow, but he’s the oldest of us here. if anyone knows the truth it’d be him.” 

 

“He can help figure out things. Until then we should get the word out the barrier is down.”

 

“N-no!”

 

“no.” Sans said the same time Alphys did.  

 

“Why not?” 

 

“do you really think monsters would just sit put if they knew? they’d rush the human city and rush head on to their deaths! most are only on this island, safe and sound, because they think they can’t. leave.”

 

“As sad a-as our s-situation is… we are b-better off here for n-now then go out there without k-knowing the full story.”

 

“until we can figure out a way to free the humans from the bloody queen, there’s no point in telling them that they are free to leave the island. this stays here, in this kitchen. no telling anyone.”

 

“Okay, I swear on the scarf.” Alphys gave Undyne a confused look.

 

“it’s... all we have left of pap.” Sans muttered.

 

“Oh, I-I am so s-sorry. I understand.” Alphys understood the significance her promise meant now.

 

“Until you give me the approval I won’t say a word about it Sans.” Undyne confirmed the promise.

 

“good, now... shall we make sure the soup doesn’t burn?” 

 

“Oh shit…” Undyne forgot about the soup and quickly stirred it so the cheese wouldn’t burn on the bottom. Sans gently tugged Alphys back to the living room with a chuckle.

 

“c’mon, let’s stop distracting the cook.” 

 

“Papyrus m-meant a little to h-her. How m-many years has it b-been?” Alphys asked quietly.

 

“more than a little, they were best friends. ... 180 years, almost to the day now. a week from now it will be exactly 180.”

 

“I am s-so sorry. I am g-glad you two have e-each other though. It h-has to help a little.”

 

“it does, in little ways, but you know... she has dreams i can’t help her with, but that maybe you can. so if you need me to help, you let me know. she deserves to see that dream... because i know it was his too.” 

 

“W-what is her d-dream?” He chuckled a little.

 

“i’ll let you figure that out from her.” 

 

“Hmmm… if the b-barrier is d-down maybe you can s-steal some medicine for the residents.”

 

“if i thought it was safe to use... sure. but i don’t know now. with that stuff floating about... who knows what it’s in. unless i have a way to make sure it’s not in the medicine i’m not taking it.” 

 

“That is t-true. It is l-like making a statement that she d-doesn’t need the barrier because she h-has everyone under control.”

 

“exactly.”

 

“You k-know we have it b-better than them.”

 

“yup... there is something that i’ve considered though. she probably wouldn’t need a large dosage for most... so then... why was frisk wearing an entire vial’s worth? perhaps... and this is a thought, if her magic is weakening... maybe frisk is stronger and can resist the influence. that would explain why she was only recently put to sleep. wouldn’t it? that she began to resist control and so she was put to sleep to keep from causing trouble.” 

 

“T-that would be g-good news right? What k-kind of power can this Frisk h-have?”

 

“the strongest there is... alphys... she’s a red soul.” 

 

“W-wait… TWO r-red souls?”

 

“that’s what i was wondering for a while. i thought it was impossible... maybe it’s not, but maybe, just maybe, it is. that would mean our sleeping beauty in your place is a maternal twin. meaning that they were once one soul.”

 

“A t-twin?”

Chapter Text

Sans was used to when Undyne stayed over and she made breakfast. It usually was simple oatmeal with a bit of honey to make it sweet. Undyne liked to make a warm meal. She was also up before he was by several minutes, though he wasn’t lazy by any means when it came to waking for the day. He soon was in the kitchen, dressed for the day.

 

“Morning, Alphys is still asleep. Thanks for letting her stay over last night.” 

 

“no problem, you know that bed’s big enough for a three some... er... wait... not like that... ” He flushed slightly as he realized what he had said.

 

“Hehe… Oh you know you want it.” Undyne joked as she brought over oatmeal but this time it was topped with some red jelly. 

 

“pff, you wish. you just wanna brag you got ‘boned’ literally.” 

 

“Pffff... yes that is exactly it but won’t beings think you smell a little fishy?” Undyne says with a smirk. 

 

“pretty sure they already think that of us both.” He replied goodnaturedly.

“remind me to let you borrow a bone so you can say you’ve been legit boned.” He was joking, of course; it was an old joke between them. She chuckled lightly.

 

“That reminds me of your brother. He gave me his excess bones and thought it was such a cool gift. I still have a huge pile of them.” 

 

“yeah... he was so proud when he learned how to tie them off. wait... i’m surprised you never used that joke with those .” He said after a moment when it dawned on him.

 

“I thought you would kill me if I ever joked about that. Especially since it is your brother’s bones.” He groaned goodnaturedly.

 

“eh, maybe when he was around, but now you can say you’ve been boned by a dead skeleton... shit that is morbid... wow... i really need my morning drink.” 

 

“Like this…” Just on cue Undyne gave him his drink with a smirk. 

 

“yeah. that works.” He replied and took the drink to the table, sitting down before drinking.

 

“Remember to tip the waitress.” That was their joke. 

 

“i’ll be sure to toss in a good bone-us.” He replied smartly as he always did. It was one of the first jokes they’d shared and had never gotten old really.

 

“Pfff… since we are by ourselves, do you think this clone of Chara is really okay to have around.”

 

“she’s as pure as newly fallen snow... i am not joking in the least. it’s like looking at a newborn monster soul. only it’s red.” 

 

“... If it is a red soul… can she…” 

 

“yeah, she can and i think that’s one reason why she’s asleep. chara didn’t want her realizing she could and what better way than to just make your rival and problem unconscious for the rest of their existence? if you want, i can show you the soul before alphys gives her the antidote today. it’s worth it, i can assure you.” 

 

“I see…” What if I can bring back the one being we missed the most? Is that possible...

 

“hey, i know that look and i don’t think you should be thinkin’ like that. we don’t have all the details yet. we don’t know exactly how powerful she is compared to the bloody queen. but... i don’t blame you.”

 

“Y-you know me too well… guess that is why we are blood siblings.” 

 

“you’re my best friend and i know we both miss him... but we need to know what we’re dealing with before we go planning things like that. don’t put the cart before the horse, okay?” 

 

“If it is possible. We will try okay? Does that sound fair?” 

 

“if it’s possible. heck, if it’s possible, she might be able to completely wipe out the war... but just don’t get your hopes up yet okay? we still have to wake her and talk to her.” 

 

“Alright, I won’t. Sorry man. I didn’t mean to put you on the spot so early in the morning. I know how hard it has been for you.” 

 

“G-g-good morning? Oh there y-you two are. T-that bed is so s-soft. What are y-you two t-talking about?” 

 

“nuthin’ important, just morning routine of pun-ishment that you missed out on.” He took another sip of his drink.

 

“Here I made oatmeal. I took some jelly and added it on top today.” Alphys sat down and looked at her breakfast.


“W-wow, breakfast? I h-haven’t had breakfast for s-so long! This is s-such a treat!” Alphys began to eat her oatmeal as Undyne sat down to eat a bowl as well. 

 

“come here often and it’ll be a routine.” Sans replied. 

 

“R-really? You d-don’t mind me doing this o-often? I… I never h-had a friend who allowed me t-to stay over.” 

 

“you have one now.” 



After they finished their meal Undyne cleaned up the dishes and put them away. Despite not having both of her arms she showed that she was more than capable of doing anything without the other arm. Well… most things. They made their way to the labs.

 

“Do y-you guys want to w-wait with me or do y-you have something to do?” 

 

“well, i was gonna show her the soul first before you woke her up.” 

 

“O-oh sure. G-go ahead. It w-will take me a-awhile to make the solution anyways.” Sans nodded and they followed her to the labs. 

 

“Why would Chara lock up her clone?” Undyne didn’t know about the conversation between Sans and Alphys' theory that Frisk is Chara’s sister. 

 

“we don’t know, there are a lot of theories we have; including one that is because she is a direct threat to the bloody queen’s rule.” He replied once they slipped into the labs. He had kept his tone low. He didn’t trust that anyone around should know the details and had shot her a look that said it wasn’t a topic to be discussed just anywhere.

 

“My bad…” Undyne said as Alphys locked the door behind them with magical spells.

 

“J-just have to b-be careful we d-don’t know who is l-listening.” 

 

“alphys is right, we don’t need the wrong ears hearing what we have. especially not if they’re unfortunate enough to belong to the so-called queen. she already knows i’m involved, even if she doesn’t know who i am since i’m not in the system anymore than any of my generation or those now and it’s helped me get away with a lot. still, she doesn’t know where frisk is and we wanna keep it that way.” Sans headed to where Frisk lay sleeping. He moved to the other side so that he wouldn’t obstruct the view when he summoned the soul.

 

“She looks so peaceful and actually innocent enough. I guess I kind of lost some of my faith in these humans.” Undyne muttered.

“I wish I was like him. He always saw hope where I saw none.” 

 

“he was the best of our little trio.” Sans agrees before his magic slid over the sleeping figure and the soul rose over Frisk. It was just as he had said, but he had not been able to properly put it to words.

 

“T-that… is… Is that even possible?” Undyne couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

 

 “we don’t know, but we think the control spell that was on her - that got alphys - was what kept her from knowing what was going on and thus kept her mind as pure as his... making her soul like this. i’d be anything that spell was very old, who knows how old. that it so easily became liquid though when alphys moved it... that means that it’s years old at the very least, decades at most.”

 

“That is crazy. Why would Bloody Chara be afraid of this girl? I thought Chara was the only one with the red soul?” 

 

“nope.” 

 

“Wait, there can be multiple red souls?” 

 

“it’s exceedingly rare... but the only thing i can think of is that they are twins, that originally they were one soul that split into two at the last moment.” He replied and settled the soul back into Frisk.

“my theory... and it is just that, is that there is one glaringly obvious reason the bloody queen would be afraid of her twin. and that is that frisk here is the stronger of them.” 

 

“So if she is on our side and is good… oh my Asgore. Do we really stand a chance against her then?” 

 

“there’s a lot of ifs here, but yeah... that is why alphys wants me to pose as a human. or one of the reasons. for now, it’s probably best she doesn’t know that she was taken from her home by the judge of monsters... that wouldn’t go over well.” He muttered. Undyne knew, of course, being the captain of the guard years ago but someone like Alphys would be in the dark.

 

“I understand. Man, for the first time in a long time I actually feel that we might have a chance against her and her trickery. Wouldn’t that be nice?” 

 

“yeah, but all things considered... you also have to consider she might have power she doesn’t know how to use either. that means i will end up being babysitter and teacher, not exactly the highlight of my days... but could be worse.”

Chapter Text

“G-got the s-solution!” Alphys came over with a huge grin.

“S-sans, once y-you get dressed you can g-give her the injection.” 

 

“What do you mean dressed? He is already dressed.” Undyne pointed out the obvious. 

 

“pff, the human disguise. okay, for the sake of the girl’s sanity you’re gonna have to be in the background... maybe even act like servants. i know you don’t like that shtick but we need her calm.” 

 

“It is fine, I can do that. I will just be a servant.” Undyne said leaving the room. 

 

“I w-will be right outside t-the room. I just w-want to make s-sure things l-look good in here f-first.” Alphys glanced around and picked up things she thought were a bit damning. 

 

Sans nodded, he put on the ring that would create his disguise; one of the modern marvels that worked so long as a monster didn’t use any aggressive magic and most of Sans’ magic wasn’t naturally aggressive anyway so he could get the most use out of the ring usually.

 

“A-are you r-ready? I k-know you don’t like the d-disguise.” 

 

“i just hate the lie it makes, the disguise is fine.” Sans replied as he activated it with a tap to the “stone” that sat on top. He looked like a normal older human, he had to twist the ring to get a more official attire for the human instead of farmer’s clothes. His eyes were a nice sapphire, a shade or two brighter than his actual magic’s color actually and he looked like a possible high merchant with the attire he chose.

 

“G-good l-luck. If she w-wonders w-where she is at m-maybe say she was transferred to a n-new room for s-safety or something.” 

 

“i’m passing myself off as a doctor, so that’ll be easy... all that random science crap i studied will come in handy for once.” He took the cup from Alphys that held the solution in it. Once she was out of the room he gently propped her up so that he could get her to drink a little of the contents without making a mess. He then set the cup aside once he’d gotten her natural reflexes to swallow it all.

 

After a couple of minutes he noticed her shifting a little more and more. Her toes twitched and so did her fingers. He picked up a clipboard nearby, making notes on the page there about her reaction to the substance.

 

Finally she blinked with an announcement.

 

“-just can’t staaaa… Oh… it happened again…” Frisk said, taking in the new room. 

 

“well, that is a very interesting reaction. perhaps you would like to finish that initial sentence, your highness? for records of course.” He replied as he was writing notes.

 

“Your highness? You know who I am?” 

 

“of course, who doesn’t? you’re in our care after all.” 

 

“How far back did we go?” 

 

“back? i’m afraid you’re mistaken, there hasn’t been a load in several decades.” 

 

“I m-mean how f-far back did we go on the plan?” Frisk’s eyes darted around the room trying to figure things out.

 

“i do not know. i was not informed of any plan, your highness. simply told to tend to your care. now then, please, for records, tell me what you were saying when you woke up. so that i can know what your first thoughts were.” 

 

“I c-can’t. If I do…” Frisk glanced away afraid of the consequences of what might happen.

 

“... your highness, do you have any idea what year it is?” 

 

“I can’t say. I only know the ones I speak to in very small doses.” 

 

“well, i wager that will change. you are not where you were the moment you were beginning that thought.” 

 

“I see. I figured.” Frisk looked downright distraught by that.

 

“your twin is rather... upset with me.” He said with a slight quirk of his lips. He didn’t fancy himself a looker with that he was aging and had silver hair.

 

“How so? Did you save the little frog monster that was sent to my room? Please tell me… I didn’t…” 

 

“i’m afraid i did something much more dire than that... i took her greatest treasure straight from the castle out from under her nose and she very desperately wants you back.” 

 

“I… I am free… I am free? Is that p-possible… how did you?” 

 

“you’re across the ocean my dear princess. as for how... trade secret i’m afraid.” 

 

“It doesn’t matter. I care not what the means of achieving the goal. Well, unless more bloodshed happened then I would be a fool to say that I wouldn't be upset.” 

 

“i’m afraid that there was indeed a great war between monsters and the bloody queen, as she is known now. the year, your highness, is now 2020. for many decades, after the war and after many souls were lost, monsters were driven from the mainland or else risk losing their lives. those that remain are fewer than likely you would remember and it was recently learned that chara has bespelled her entire kingdom to do her will with the forbidden arts.” 

 

“2020… no… no… my people. I told her. She never listened about treating others with kindness. I can’t believe what has happened.” 

 

“no, she did not. you have been one of the victims of her magic. that is why you do not have your necklace.” 

 

“My necklace?” Frisk felt where the necklace was and realized it was gone. 

 

“it wasn’t a true item. it was a very powerful control spell and i imagine that when you said ‘it happened again’ you meant that you had lapses in memory. those lapses are due to control magic. you were being puppeted for a lot longer than she had you sleeping. though it is unclear why.” The entire time he spoke he was making notes on their conversation.

 

Chapter Text

“I never wanted that. I wanted it like our parents had it. They believed that all of us can live in unity and in peace. Until, one fateful day my parents were killed by the monsters.” 

 

“a lie. the monsters were never involved to my knowledge. at least not directly as my understanding of monsters, from my studies, makes it impossible for a monster to kill without serious repercussions. unlike humans, it seems that monsters who are forced to kill, regardless of the reason, are more susceptible to the fabled ‘LV sickness’ that plagues humans who have killed too much. in fact, by LV five most monsters begin to behave like a LV 18 human.” 

 

“My sister decided then and there when we became queens that she used her powers to guide them to the other side. Her power to put up a barrier was used then.” 

 

“yes, so i’ve heard.” For now he would keep the secret about the barrier.

“undyne! come here please.” He called out. He then turned to Frisk again.

“i take it by your reaction from before that you knew a different year. how long, princess? what year was it last to your knowledge?” Undyne made her way into the room as Frisk shook her head.

 

“I don’t recall. I believe the year was 880 the last time I heard.” Undyne couldn’t believe what she was hearing. 

 

“by asriel...” Sans muttered under his breath. That sleeping spell wasn’t as fresh as Alphys had first thought.

 

“How are you alive?”

 

“I come in and out of sleep.” 

 

“the forbidden arts. same as her sister. between sleep and the age spell the bloody queen used... that would do it.” Sans replied to Undyne.

“will you fetch the king please? i believe he would like an audience with our princess here and it would be ill-advised medically to move her.” 

 

“Yes, I can do that.” Undyne said leaving right away to go grab the King. He turned back to Frisk.

 

“ah, i don’t believe i introduced myself. i’m doctor comic.” 

 

“Funny name. Sorry, did I catch it right?” 

 

“my father thought i had a good sense of humor at my birth. so he called me comic.” He smiled, not at all offended, the real truth, of course, being he was named after the font he spoke... but only skeleton monsters could see such things.

 

“I am Princess or Queen Frisk. I am sorry if I seem at a loss.” 

 

“you have been asleep for a good long time, your highness, it is to be expected that you would not be accustomed to... a lot actually.” 

 

“Will I perish since I am… old?” She couldn’t calculate the difference between the two times. 

 

“no. your highness, are you familiar with the high forbidden arts? more specifically, the age spell.” 

 

“I am afraid I didn’t believe in them. Which I mean to practice such things.” 

 

“well, understandable that you practiced some things. one of the forbidden arts is the age spell because it requires the soul to literally destroy another soul in order to, as many say, “steal the years for themselves” to keep looking beautiful. it is considered that between your sleep spell, another forbidden art to use, that because you and your sister are twins that chara used the forbidden art on herself but it also affected you. because, it is exceedingly rare to have two red souls exist together; your souls were once one in formation but split at the last second to form two. usually such births end with one of the twins perishing because one red soul will suck the power from the other, but in your case, the only way you survived was that your soul split at the very last moment. meaning there may have been some early conflict in your soul and creating the second from the first as the conflict of something was discarded by the original and thus made two.”  She was just stunned silent.

 

“How do you know so much about us?”

 

“when i was younger i was considered a prodigy, your highness. before now i was able to obtain three phds. concerning biology of humans, monsters and souls. i also have a doctorate in astrology as well.”

 

“C-comic… y-your h-highness is here.” Alphys says through the door without going in. 

 

“ah, thank you alphys. please allow him to join us.” Asriel came in. Appearance wise he looked like he was in his 20’s as he went over to Sans. He gave Sans a questionable look. Undyne forgot to mention that Sans would be in disguise. 

 

“your majesty.” He said, giving a respectful bow to him from where he sat. 

“it has been a while since we have seen each other. i believe i was still young when we first met, i was the apprentice to your original medical doctor. doctor gaster.” He replied, knowing that Asriel would catch on with the name.

 

“It has.” Asriel nodded, understanding what he meant.

“This being is related to the Queen?” 

 

“so it seems sire. she appears, from my study of her before i was able to wake her, that she is, in fact, the queen’s twin sister.”  He handed the clipboard over to Asriel so that he could scan the contents and see what they had discussed, it included what year Frisk had last thought it was among the first words and other things.

“it is more dire than i had first thought.” 

 

“I will take the punishment your kingdom has for me.” Frisk says, bowing to Asriel from her bed. Asriel scanned the parchment in shock as he glanced over at Sans for confirmation if all the details were correct. Sans shook his head.

 

“she is not like her sister, sire. i have examined her soul with our equipment that the larger city was kind enough to donate to us last year.” Of course this was a lie, but he was saying he’d seen her soul, which Asriel knew what he was fully capable of.

“she is as clean as a newborn lamb. while this seems as impossible as her... file, it is nothing but truth.” 

 

“I don’t feel that clean…” Frisk muttered.

 

“Modest as well.” 

 

“indeed. it is clear, at least to me, sire, that the true atrocity is not from her own hand, but that the two souls were once one and the bloody queen is merely the leftover of a last moment before birth. it is the only logical conclusion i could offer as we well know from studies that two red souls cannot exist in the womb without one being devoured.” 

 

“I remember father saying that there was another. I just thought that maybe it was another sibling that passed away during the war or before it.” Asriel set the board aside and started to ponder what to do with their new guest.

Chapter Text

“perhaps only another lie of the current abomination on the throne now. wishing to have us believe that she had no sibling and no heir, thus there would be no contest to her holding the throne. especially not with what our expert found. it seemed even our lovely princess here was her prey and was under the forbidden art of possession. unfortunately, to our detriment, our expert was temporarily affected by said spell when it was spilled on her. the initial cleansing didn’t get it all apparently and a friend who was with her was attacked. no doubt you saw the wound on undyne. the bloody queen is well aware of who has taken her, but does not know her whereabouts.” 

 

“I did. Seems for now she is safe here. I would like to move her somewhere where the queen cannot get to her until we can possibly do something.”

 

“there is another issue, sire. the monster who brought her here, survived two attacks apparently but has also, upon retrieval realized that the obstacle that was considered... a problem, is no longer there.” It wasn’t him saying it out right, but without him saying so he knew Asriel would figure out that the obstacle he meant was the barrier. Frisk was living proof the barrier was no longer up. That it may never have been up. 

 

“You… you don’t say.” Asriel lost his composure for a moment but regained it. 

“I see, I think I need to talk to that monster soon.”

 

“i would say she is proof.” Was all he said.

“ah, of course, sire. i’m sure you can find him resting at his home. undyne knows where he lives.” It was his subtle acknowledgement that he would speak with him later.

 

“I-I am so s-sorry…” Frisk started to break down in tears.

 

Sans turned to her and rummaged in his pockets before producing a handkerchief for her.

“please do not fret your highness, you have done nothing wrong.” 

 

“I should have fought back harder or something. This is as much my fault as is hers.”

 

“with your lack of knowledge, princess, i am sorry to say that even if you tried it would come to naught. as it is she put you to sleep likely to keep you out of her way. it is not your fault that you did not have the correct training. but i believe, with your permission sire of course,” He glanced at Asriel. 

“that there will be someone who will be your instructor. you are a beacon of hope for monsterkind.” 

 

“I am? Even after all that my family has done? Are you sure they would even trust me?”

 

“if anyone has any hope of undoing what chara has done, it is you. only you can match her power or hope to. there is no known monster, boss or otherwise, who has such power to fully match her magic. though i dare say there have been some who have come close... all of which have disappeared over the years. most to dust, but it is their hope that it has not fully died out.” 

 

“I will do what I can so that justice can be done.” Asriel nodded to Frisk’s statement.

 

“you will be the future for monsterkind. i look forward to seeing what you will do to aide them.” 

 

“Thank you kind sir. I am glad there are still humans treating others kindly. It gives me hope in return.” Frisk patted Sans’ arm, thanking him.

 

“Princess please rest. I think you probably have more questions but I think rest is good for you.” Asriel commented to interrupt that awkward moment.

 

“that is a good idea, sire. shall i ask one of your monsters to keep an eye on her?” 

 

“Of course. We should keep it low key as we don’t want too much attention.”

 

“of course sire, i can ask the intern.” 

 

“Good mon-man.” Asriel faked a cough.

“Sorry, got a bug in my throat.”

 

“I don’t know what today's standard of sleeping practices are but I would feel better if the lanterns turned low or extinguished.” Frisk asked as she looked up at the lights. 

 

“We can arrange that. Doctor, I will leave you with the patient to do a final check up.” Asriel bowed towards Sans before leaving the two alone.

 

“Doctor, I know you have a lot of faith in me but I don’t really see how it will be possible to do right by all these beings after so long?”

 

“you’re a pure soul and with some training i believe you can free monsterkind and humanity from the bloody queen’s rule. i’m sure the king will arrange for you to be tutored with the correct individual or individuals as it may be.” 

 

“I hope so. I already let down so many beings for not doing my part already. I hope they can forgive my sins.” 

 

“it is not you who need answer for the lives lost princess. even as royalty, the blame is not yours, but hers. for she started the war and there is no other soul who would believe otherwise. your soul is clean, you have not sinned upon using any thing considered forbidden. for the forbidden arts always leave a stain on the soul.”

 

“Thank you. I don’t deserve such kind words. I hope that I just don’t let you or your friends down.”

 

“i’m sure you won’t. you seem to be well enough, i’ll leave you to get some rest your highness. i’ll dim the lights for you so you can rest.” 

 

“Thank you. I might as well ask this… if me and my sister shared a soul. Does that mean if she dies I will die as well?”

 

“no, i’m afraid it’s not that simple, but i am perhaps the wrong one to explain that. i’m just a doctor. magic isn’t really my thing.” 

 

“I see, thank you again for helping me.”

 

“rest well.” He smiled and headed out with an inner sigh, damn but he hated lying. Fortunately he was not a soul of integrity or this really would be more difficult than it already was. He dimmed the lights on the way out and moved into the next room, closing the door behind him.

 

“This is going to be harder than it looks.” Undyne was saying when Sans joined them.

 

“that’s putting it nicely undyne.” He took off the ring.

 

“S-she does s-seem really nice t-though.” 

 

“like i said, pure as a newborn.” He handed the ring back to Alphys.

 

“I imagine you will train her.” Asriel asked Sans.

 

“unless you have a better idea. i’m the only monster around here who would know that kinda level of magic and still be able to practice it without hiccups, no offense, your highness, but some of your spells are still not fully accurate.” 

 

“Hmm… you are right. I am sorry to interrupt but Alphys can you configure that ring to project a monster instead?” Alphys was caught off guard by that request.

 

“what are you thinking, sire?” Sans didn’t like what he might be suggesting... 

 

“I want to keep her safe. In case someone sees her she should blend in with the rest of us.”

 

“ah, of course, sire.” Sans sighed.

“i really am going to hate myself for this... and i think undyne will too... but there is a monster who wouldn’t stand out.” 

 

“No, not him…” Undyne muttered.

 

“i don’t think we have any choice in the matter, anyone else and there would be questions about where she suddenly popped up from... at least...” He sighed.

“at least this way other monsters would accept her without second thought and let’s be honest... aside from the royals... he didn’t exactly attract a lot of attention and no one really paid him much mind despite his... loudness.” 

 

“Your brother stood out for several reasons but you are right. Is that possible?” Alphys nodded at Asriel’s request.

 

“I-it will take s-some time but yes I c-can.”

 

“right, until then don’t let her out of here. i’ll help you with the calibrations.”

 

“I am sorry to subject you through this torture. I just fear with the guards around there might be a chance she will be spotted.”

 

“no, i understand sire. all too well. as i said, i’ve already been assaulted twice over. chara knows i took her. just not where we are.” 

 

“The only other thing I can think of is taking her to the catacombs that we have. Though it is not for the faint of heart to go in there.”

 

“no, it’s not, but with the attacks on me... i will need to go there anyway. chara knows what i look like. makes me a target so in the end... no choice, but having her look like my brother will make the journey from here to there easier to do under the radar if there are any guards. worst case then they spot me and run after me but leave her alone and she can run off with undyne.”

 

“I c-can make you l-look like Dr. G-Gaster if that might h-help?”

 

“sorry but that’d attract more attention from monsters, unfortunately, he was too well known.” 

 

“We will make this work. The old trio sort of back together.” Undyne said with a sigh. In a sense she got what she asked for but not the way she wanted it.

 

“the hope is you won’t have to follow us down there undyne.” 

 

“Is there the original hope still?” Undyne asked, being cryptic on purpose so that Asriel and Alphys won’t catch on.

 

“maybe. she only knows a single spell, undyne, and it isn’t that.”

Chapter 16

Summary:

A/N: since i've been busy... have a 2nd chapter.

Chapter Text

“I see. Well… shit.” 

 

“Undyne!” Alphys says as she gestured towards Asriel.

“T-the king is r-right here!”

 

“It is no bother. I know times are not easy on any of us.”

 

“let me explain for the two of you. she and i got to talkin’... and if frisk really can move through time... our hope is she can undo the entire war.” 

 

“That is a tall order… but I hope that it can be done.”

 

“it is, but you saw what year she thought it was... it was a full two years before the war. if she can go back to that date or even to just before the war at any time... she can stop chara... the lives she could save... would be... astronomical.” 

 

“Sans, first let us not get too far ahead of ourselves. Let’s take this one step at a time.”

 

“i know, i just wanted to explain what our best hope was. i’m too practical to think she can do it right now, if at all.” 

 

“I won’t lie at the aspect of having this not be a reality any more. My father and mother could rule in their rightful spots. I often wonder if they would be pleased by my ruling.”

 

“i would like to think so sire, i did serve in the war. we lost many good souls to our cause... monster and human alike. i would like to think that if it is possible to undo all this madness that it should be done so that we can have a chance to live the lives that were stolen from us.” 

 

“W-we should, if s-she can go back, do e-experiments on what s-she can do.”

 

“she’s already proven she can touch the past. although i can’t say what time period this necklace comes from.” He had put the thing in his pocket and now he withdrew it.

“perfect copy of the enchantment you pulled off her. i’m going to take a wild guess and say this was the original that the enchantment was based off of, but i’ve no idea for sure.”

 

“Don’t o-open the locket!” Alphys warned as that was what caused the necklace to melt.

 

“no plans to. or maybe i should... but with magic instead. if this is the original and not just the enchantment... it should still just be a locket.” He let go of the thing, as it floated in his magic, the magic moved the locket away from them all; just in case, of course, before he opened it. Inside was a small photo of a younger Frisk and Chara. It also had a red mark on the side that pulsated. The original curse before it was manipulated and changed.

 

“look at that. it’s cursed, instead of enchanted... but still this is the original.” 

 

“Twins, you were right!” Undyne said looking at the photo. Sans beckoned the locket back over to him and dispelled the curse on it before he touched it again. Allowing the others a better look.

 

“i’m sure the princess would like this back at some point.” 

 

“I think this will be a great starting point for the new teacher to offer his student.” Asriel suggested.

 

“heh, you don’t miss a trick do ya? you learned well.” 

 

“I better have or my father would be rolling in his grave.”

 

“true, and i’d be rather disappointed.” After all, as the Judge of monsters, it fell to him, as he had survived the war, to teach the young Asriel what he knew.

 

“I should make her a decent meal. I wonder if she likes soup? We still have some from last night.”

 

“only one way to find out.” He put the locket back into his pocket after gently closing it.

 

“I shall go make it. It was nice that she didn’t stare at my arm.”

 

“also, since i’ll be leaving, i leave the place to you to be looked after. don’t worry, the spells recognize your magic, you won’t be zapped.” 

 

“I will maintain his room.” Sans only nodded.

 

“Then it is settled. I will head back to my castle while the good doctor will work on the disguise for our new friend. No one should utter the name Frisk outside this room.”

 

“i’ll give her a hand and understood, sire.” 

 

“Understood. I will probably hint that Papyrus is coming home soon.” 

 

“a good idea.” 

 

“I w-will get to work!” Alphys bowed to Asriel as he made his way to the door. Sans and Undyne offered their own as well.

 

“Do you think this will work?” Undyne asked Sans when Asriel disappeared.

 

“worst case scenario, undyne, i’ll meet you in the catacombs. you know me.” 

 

“You better fucking survive or I will take your dust add some water and make a muddy Sans.”

 

“heh... c’mon undyne, you know no one can catch me unless i wanna be caught.” He grinned at her, he knew she was only saying that because she cared.

 

“Best keep it that way.”

 

“yes ma’am.” Even if he technically outranked her, he’d never let her forget that he’d also technically been her sentry... 

 

“Now go make a new friend. I can’t wait to see her pass out.”

 

“or an old one. heh. c’mon alphys, undyne has a soup to heat up and we have work to do.”  Undyne left, leaving the two monsters to work.

 

“T-tell me all a-about him. We n-need to make this a-as close as possible.”

 

“yeah, i know.” He replied and began to tell her dimensions; his brother would have, actually, been taller than even their king, Asriel, but for sake of the story that he’d been in rehabilitation it wouldn’t matter and no one would remember he was that tall except Sans... so Sans had only given her proportions and made his brother just a few inches taller than Frisk was so that the illusion would fit like a glove. He then helped her down with the details and tweaked the thing a few times after the ring was tested as a projection to make sure it would work.

 

“This s-should work. I can a-add a voice modulator to c-change her voice too.”

 

“just in case. i’ll help you with pitch and what not.” He agreed and another twenty minutes or so was spent on that.

 

“Hey guys!” Undyne said, knocking on the lab door.

“Open up!” 

 

“S-she really doesn’t u-understand codes does she?”

 

“let me do it and no she doesn’t.” Sans was testing the ring again with the voice... it sounded just like his brother... He opened the door and grinned.

 

“hey. nice to see you got the soup!” Luckily Sans has great reflexes as he caught the cauldron before she dropped it.

“undyne, really now. no dropping my dinner.” He then walked off with the warmed up soup.

“why didn’t you just bring it in a bowl? honestly...” 

 

“I a-am sorry…” Undyne muttered as she walked with her head down.

 

“hmm? oh, sorry.” He tapped the ring and the illusion disappeared with the voice modifier.

“i didn’t think you’d just bring it all.” 

 

“It i-is… really good…” Undyne rubbed her eye.

 

“good. sorry about that but we needed a real test run. and you’re the only other one.” 

 

“Yeah, l-little short… but yeah.”

 

“can’t be helped, his real height would dwarf her and make the illusion less believable.”

 

“It just caught me off guard is all.” Undyne sniffed back the tears and put on a smile.

 

He put the cauldron down near the fireplace and walked back over to her. He patted her shoulder in understanding before he set the soup up over the small fire.

“it’s probably time for supper anyway, so thanks for bringing it all, even if i didn’t think about it.” 

 

“It is fine, I added extra cheese and ham to make it thicker like a casserole. I figured you guys would need the extra goodness.”

 

“nice. soup part two.” He joked lightly.

“alphys you have any bowls?” 

 

“Y-yes! L-look in the c-cupboard.” Sans pulled off the ring and put it into his pocket. He had a feeling he might need it soon, but he was hoping it wouldn’t be for himself and he went to find the bowls. The cupboard was filled with cartoon and anime dishware.

 

“pff... well. i hope the princess doesn’t mind cartoons.” He said as he pulled out some bowls.

 

“What in the world is all this?” Undyne said coming over. She looked at the plates curiously.

 

“from the looks of it, anime and cartoon characters. i’m sure you’ve seen them a time or two on tv.” 

 

“Yeah, but I didn’t think that I would eat off of them.” 

 

“pff, they put them on undergarments too, why not bowls and plates?” He snickered and filled the bowls.

Chapter Text

“Oh you know that because?” Undyne said with a snicker. She fully recovered from the shock Sans gave her.

 

“because when i had to replace my boxers i saw some superman ones.” He replied as he handed a bowl to her.

 

“Pffttt…” Undyne muttered quietly to Sans.

“Look is that a worm? Is that a twig? No, it is super dick.”

 

“pff... oma undyne.” He was still snickering over it when he gave Alphys her bowl and sat down to eat his own. He’d left the last bowl empty as he was going to give it to Frisk, but he was not going to disturb her rest just yet.

 

“W-what is so f-funny?” 

 

“pff... i dunno... undyne you wanna repeat that?” Sans asked, he sure as hell wasn’t gonna.

 

“Nope, it is an inside joke.” Undyne snickered.

 

“I w-wouldn’t get it?”

 

“probably not.” Sans agreed as he ate his soup. Only when he was finished with it did he put his bowl away to be washed later before he took the empty bowl and put soup into it and got a spoon to go with it.

 

“Oh here… I don’t know if she liked bread but she can have my slice of bread.” Undyne offered. It was the last of the bread as far as she knew.

 

“okay. there’s still a bit of soup left if you’re still hungry.” He replied, taking the bread with him and putting it on a plate and then putting both on a tray he’d found too. Unlike the bowl, the tray didn’t seem to have anything on it, Sans wasn’t sure if that was a blessing or not as he headed off to the princess’ room. He used his magic to open the door for him.

 

Frisk slept fairly soundly. She did snore, which Sans thought was kind of funny, as when she was under the curse she didn’t do such a thing. Sans used his magic a second time to raise the lights a bit, but not to full brightness.

 

“rise n’ shine sleepin’ beauty.” He said without actually thinking about it. It wasn’t until he said it that he realized she probably wouldn’t get the reference.

 

“Hmmm… morning guard.” She said, stirring from her sleep. She hadn’t even registered Sans really.

 

“heh, sorry, but i haven’t been a guard since the war.”  Frisk glanced at Sans and kind of jolted back.

 

“G-grim reaper?” Sans sighed.

 

“no, your highness. i’m not the phantom of death.”

 

“Oh, I am sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you.”

 

“eh, i’m kinda used to it. most humans the last thousands of years have been doing that. apparently some wise guy thought it was funny centuries ago and now everyone does it.” 

 

“I wouldn’t be surprised if death came for me.”

 

“You might have existed for hundreds of years but you might as well be... hmmm... 20... 21? from the looks of it.” 

 

“I wouldn’t know but… it does feel right.”

 

“we’re roughly the same age, literally. anyway, it’s time for supper so i brought you some food. and news.” 

 

“What news?”

 

He set the tray on her lap after she’d sat up.

“first off, most call me sans. i’m the personal advisor to king asriel. as well as your appointed trainer.” 

 

“Hehe… I am sorry to laugh but I feel today has been full of references to my writing style. First Comic and than you Sans.”

 

“hmm, i see. well i was named for the font, as is traditional. my full name is comic sans serif.” 

 

“Irony that another being has your name. Fascinating world we live in.”

 

“more coincidence your highness. some humans who have been kind to us and lived with us before... things changed, have taken on monster traditions; including naming their children names like us.” It wasn’t really a lie, but it also wasn’t the full truth either.

 

“I do not doubt that good sir. I just… sorry I am amused by such little things. It just tickles me, it is all.”

 

“i see, that is interesting to note. at any rate, despite my title i’m also currently your sister’s prime target, thus after you eat we will be departing here for a... less known location and i’m afraid it won’t be a very nice one, but it will keep you safe.” 

 

“Will I be able to move around?”

 

“of course, there is plenty of room.” 

 

“It will be an adventure like I have heard in tales then?”

 

“we’ll see if you keep that optimism later. i also have something for you that i imagine you would like back. i dispelled it myself so it is safe.” He pulled out the locket and set it on the tray.

 

“It is a gift that my sister gave me but my mother provided the picture of us.” Frisk picked it up lovingly before opening the clasp and looked inside.

 

“so that’s what’s inside then.” 

 

“Yes, it is my greatest treasure you would say.”

 

“i see. i understand too well.” He subconsciously tugged at the scarf he wore beneath his shirt sleeve.

“at any rate, when you depart from here you will be escorted by myself and undyne under a disguise as a monster. we are uncertain that there won’t be more guards looking for you specifically. the worst case scenario being there are and they see me.”

 

“I do not doubt it. One time I broke out… I made about a block before getting caught. She wasn’t happy.”

 

“i imagine not. i can only imagine the reasons you were kept under lock and key as i do not pretend to understand her. in any case. this ring is your disguise.” He held out the ring.

 

“It is very pretty but how will it disguise my features?”

 

“indeed, once you tap the gem a projection will take over, along with voice modification. allowing us to simply leave here without anyone the wiser as to who you are.” 

 

“Magic is fascinating!”

 

“technology and magic together make the impossible, possible sometimes.” 

 

“Oh? Maybe in the future you can explain how this works.” She looked at the dish and looked up at Sans with a bit of confusion.

“I am sorry but do you have a soup spoon? Also, the dish seems… very unique?” She wasn’t trying to sound rude but she wasn’t exposed to this before.

 

“times have changed your highness, there is no longer a specific spoon used for soup.” 

 

“Look at that spoon you are accepted everywhere.” Frisk says with a grin towards the spoon.

Sans was caught off guard by this and couldn’t help but snort a little. She took a bite and let out a satisfied moan.

“Delicious! Tell the head chef they make a fine soup.”

 

“i’m sure my companions will be happy to hear that the three of us have some culinary taste.” He replied with a slight smile.

 

“You made this? It is very good.” She ate the soup and used the bread to soak up the remnants of the soup.

“Perfect. Thank you for such a meal.”

 

“of course, when you’re ready, meet us in the other room. undyne and alphys are there.” He said as he took the tray, but left the ring with her.

 

“Ummm… May I make one slight request?”

 

“hmm?”

 

“Can you escort me to the chambers?”

 

“of course.” He moved back so that she could get up, making sure the ring wasn’t left behind.

 

“Shall I put it on before going to the chambers?”

 

“you can, it will only activate after you touch the stone. you can wash up while there.” He replied and led her from the bed to the other door in the room. He opened the door. It was a modest toilet and sink, but it was clean nonetheless. 

 

“Wow, the magic you creatures have is incredible!”

Chapter Text

“a modern convenience your highness, not magic. technology. use the paper here when you are finished, this handle will get rid of it for you and it is common practice to do. then there is water and soap, you only need turn those knobs to your left to turn them on but please be careful with the left one, the water can be quite hot if you aren’t.” 

 

“Thank you for being so patient and for showing me such fascinating things.” Frisk turned the knob for the cold water and watched it for a moment.

 

He shut the door behind her for privacy and headed back to the other room.

 

“Was it okay?” Undyne asked nervously.

 

“she enjoyed it, thought it was very good. i’m sure she might mention it when she joins us. which she will after she’s done in the bathroom... and she’s got the old speak style so, that was interesting. like teaching a toddler how the potty works.... and faucets.” 

 

“Oh geez… we will have to teach her EVERYTHING.” 

 

“just as well i was raised in the courts and yes, she will have to be taught that too.” He sighed a little and shook his head in amusement.

“at least i remember the old language enough to understand some of the things she speaks of.” 

 

“I guess I will teach her the birds and the bees.”

 

“no, none of that undyne. i’m sure she knows about that... just not our technology.” Or her magic, apparently.

 

“You going to store away extra food with you and all the stuff a human needs to survive? Or would you like me to bring supplies to you every week?”

 

“i have enough room in my phone to take a week’s worth, but that aside we’ll definitely need to get supplies afterwards.”

 

“I will send it to you via text then. Just for my sanity, text me okay? I know you are more than capable of taking care of yourself but just text me so… yeah.” 

 

“at least before i go to bed.” Sans replied.

“until then and until we come back, you can keep an eye on alphys for me. i think she’s gonna need your company while i’m not around.” 

 

“Yeah, someone needs to protect her.” Undyne smiled as she knew it was his way of keeping her safe as well.

“If you feel like you are going to go insane with her just give me a ring.”

 

“H-here Sans. I g-got you an e-external b-battery for your p-phone and I will be s-sending b-blankets and more.” Alphys handed over a small external battery to Sans. 

 

“thanks al, i appreciate it.” He stuck the battery into his pocket, he’d use it once his other one ran out. The other things he put into his phone’s inventory.

“you take care of her while i’m gone okay? even if she doesn’t admit to bein’ lonely, make up some excuse to visit her at least once a day.” He murmured, so no one else would pick up his words besides the lizard.

 

“I w-will. Y-you take care of y-yourself. W-we will b-be missing y-you for sure.” 

 

“Excuse me, did I do it right?” Frisk came out but she no longer looked like Frisk but Papyrus and sounded just like him as well.

 

“yeah. you did... well.” Sans replied. Even knowing it wasn’t his brother, it was still a struggle. He glanced away.

 

“Are y-you sure she should go like t-that?” Undyne was struggling with it as well.

 

“we don’t have a choice undyne. i know how tough this is... just... it won’t be for long okay? you just have to follow us... that’s all. make sure she gets to the right place.”

 

“Alright, princess… your name from here on out is Papyrus. It is a dear being… should I tell her?” Undyne glanced at Sans wondering if they should.

 

“i’ll fill her in after we arrive, for now, it doesn’t matter in terms of our objective.”

 

“I am sorry I am making everyone so upset.” Frisk says seeing everyone get upset.

 

“stop apologizing for things you don’t have control of and aren’t your fault. this whole thing was my idea. we’ll just deal with it, alright?” 

 

“I understand.” 

 

“We better get going. We want to get pretty far before dusk.” Undyne said, going towards the door.

“Just don’t talk…” Undyne said, looking at Frisk before leaving them to check and make sure the coast is clear. 

 

“let’s go.” Sans said once he saw they were clear and was the first one out. Frisk nodded and left, following Sans. This is when she saw the true devastation that her sister left. The community was pretty impoverished and left with little amount of support to make it suitable for business or housing. Frisk stayed quiet as beings said hello to Sans and to this Papyrus being. She forgot that she was taking his name and didn’t reply with the same greetings. 

 

“hey.” Sans replied back, but said nothing further as they continued their trek. On the way Frisk witnessed some of the guards “questioning” monsters in the area about a certain princess that was around.

 

“You will fucking tell me where this girl is or you will be dust!” 

 

“I am telling you I ain’t seen no girl! You’re the first human I’ve seen in days!” The guard slammed the monster against the wall, threatening the monster. 

 

Sans sighed and muttered to Undyne something that Frisk missed before he broke off from their path and went over.

“somethin’ the matter pal?” He seemed perfectly at ease, standing behind the guard.

 

“You come with me.” Undyne said pulling Frisk along so that she wouldn’t witness what was about to happen.

 

“Unless you fucking know where this girl is bones for brains you best leave.” 

 

“yeah... i know where she is you piece of shit. put the innocent monster down. nice and easy... and maybe... you’ll still have your dignity.” The guards exchanged looks before setting the monster down.

 

“Don’t make us regret this.” The guard warns.

 

“oh good, you do have some brains and manners. lovely.” He grinned, but it was rather an eerie one and the monster who saw it knew enough to get the hell out of there.

“hmm, let’s see now... eenie... meanie... minnie... mo.” By the time he got to “mo” there was only one guard left who was alive. The others had been impaled on bones they hadn’t seen coming.

“looks like your lucky day... you’re the only innocent soul here.” He said to the remaining guard.

 

“W-well o-okay… t-then.” The guard slumped to the ground shocked. 

 

“go back to the bloody queen, tell her what you saw and tell her that the judge sends his regards and that he’s coming for her.” With that, Sans walked off, taking a shortcut past a building’s side to catch up with Frisk and Undyne.

“sorry about that you two, anyway, we’re getting close.”  Undyne glanced Sans over and gave a slightly concerned look.

“don’t look at me like that gill-friend. i’m not going to fall over on you from a little exercise.” 

 

“I was just wondering if you were falling for one of them.” She joked after she felt a bit at ease.

 

“pff, nah, but i did send a messenger. well, once he regains himself anyway. he was pretty green. didn’t have a mark on his soul either, which was weird, but it was a little dull so he’s seen some crap but he hasn’t killed yet. i’m startin’ to think i’ve been knockin’ off too many of her willing supporters so she’s startin’ to grab the innocent now to do her dirty work. but i threw the innocent guy a bone, let him walk away with only a message that thing can chew on later.”

 

“Walk away?” Frisk asked and Undyne shushed her.

 

“i’ll explain later.” Sans replied to her.

“i know you’ll have a lot of questions and i’ll answer them when we reach our destination and are safely away from others.” He muttered the last part so that it couldn’t be overheard by those within several feet of them. She nodded. 

 

“Here, drink some water.” Undyne handed over a canteen to Frisk who sipped from it. 

 

“How far?” Frisk asked quietly as she handed the canteen to Sans. 

 

“a bit further yet.” He took a small sip then passed it to Undyne.

 

“Let’s go. We don’t want to say hi to others.” Undyne said, glancing around. 

 

“not other humans anyway.” Sans muttered as they continued their trek. By the time they finally reached their destination, Sans had lit a blue bone construct to act as a lantern to guide their way.

 

“Just around the corner.” Undyne says as Frisk was dragging behind. She hadn’t walked for years and now she was doing more than she ever has. 

 

“quite literally.” Sans agreed, showing her the entrance in the rockface.

 

“Is t-there a chair or something?” Frisk asked, panting a little. 

 

“afraid not, but you can sit down once we’re inside... undyne, this is the end for a little while, but i’ll be sure to keep in contact.” 

 

“You better!” Undyne grabbed him with her one arm and brought him close for a semi-hug.

 

“heh, look, if i forget once or twice you can always bug me until i send one back.” 

 

“I will be settling in for the night at Gerson’s. He lives out here. It is too dangerous to trek back now.” 

 

“sounds good, maybe you can get a good history story for a bed time story outta him. heh.”

 

“Sounds like a plan. Stay safe.” Undyne said before taking a step out of the way.

 

“Aren’t you going to take one of those bone thingys?” Frisk asked. 

 

“you too pal. heh, she can’t take my magic with her, but she has her own if she needs it. c’mon princess, in we go.” 

 

“Shh… isn’t it dangerous to say that?” Frisk asked, looking around concerned. 

 

“we’re the only souls for at least a full mile. that’s my limitation on that. so pretty sure we’re good. even the best listening magic can’t cover half a mile, let alone a full one.” 

 

“So I can talk?” It seemed like a simple request but it seemed she was uncertain for sure.

 

“yeah, just go in first please.” Frisk nodded and went inside the cave. She wasn’t certain what to expect but she didn’t like the idea that she couldn’t see where she was going. He nodded and sent the bone floating into the entrance and went inside then waited for her to join him so he could open the gate and then lock it behind them again. 

Chapter Text

Inside it was musty and it was a rocky path. Even with the light it was hard to make out where she was going and tripped, skinning her knee a little bit. She got up and made no fuss of her injury as she felt she had already put everyone through so much already.

“you alright?” He’d paused when she’d tripped over a bone... not that she’d seen it.

 

“Y-yeah... I am fine.” It was just a little cut. 

“I think I tripped on a rock.” 

 

“mkay.” He led her into a room after a walk that took another few minutes and pulled out his phone, from there he then pulled out a box of matches and proceeded to light a torch, he did this a couple of times, lighting the room around them, unfortunately that meant that she could see they weren’t exactly alone in the room... but it wasn’t like what was left of a human was going to start talking any time soon.

 

“... O-oh… oh…” Frisk was surrounded in the remains but there wasn’t anything she could do but it did freak her out quite a bit. She closed her eyes trying to not see what she saw. She could feel her stomach become uneasy but she wasn’t going to throw up if she could help it. Swallowing back the bile when it threatened to come up.

 

“eh? oh... right... one moment.” When she opened her eyes the room had been cleared out, but there was still dirt everywhere. Sans took out one of the blankets from his phone and spread it on the ground.

“come sit and we can talk.” He sat down on the blanket himself.

 

“O-okay…” Frisk glanced around the room and made her way to the blanket before sitting on her legs. From Frisk’s point of view she tucked the dress under her but from Sans’ point of view his brother was just sitting a bit awkwardly next to him. 

 

“please take that ring off, you don’t need it here and i’d rather you not use that more than necessary.” 

 

“I didn’t know it was okay to remove it.” Frisk muttered before removing the ring.

 

“no one but us will be here. it is fine.” He replied, feeling some measure of relief once she had.

 

“Would you like it back?” Frisk held the ring towards him. 

 

“hmm, no, you can keep a hold of it and wear it without activating it.”

 

“Can you now tell me where we are? What happened back in the city?” 

 

“we’re in the catacombs, since very few humans live with us there really isn’t much of a need for this place anymore. as for what happened back in the city... i sent a message to your sister. a rather blunt one. i’m not an ordinary monster by any means. aside from being a boss monster, and the king’s advisor, i’m also his judge.” 

 

“Why are you telling me all this? I thought you wanted peace but it sounds to me you are planning to hold me hostage the way you speak.” 

 

“i’m telling you this because you asked and i really don’t like lying without a good reason. we do want peace, but even when there was peace before the war, the job of the judge wasn’t exactly a pretty one, your highness.” 

 

“I see. This being I looked like… he seemed to be of someone of high regard.” 

 

“papyrus... he was... my younger brother. he died during the war... i was supposed to be watching his back, like always... but our captain was in trouble while fighting your sister and i rushed to her aide... but doing so meant we both lost him instead.” There was a moment’s pause.

“he was a lot like you, pure... innocent... willing to help others. he wanted so badly to be her lieutenant.” 

 

“I am so sorry he was… no one should have perished by my sister’s hands. I will try to do right by him and make things the way they should have been.” 

 

“that’s the best we can hope for. but i won’t ask the impossible either. anyway, what else do you wanna know?” 

 

“You said not to talk to humans but the one human I met earlier seemed very nice. Is he a rare human among you?” 

 

“like i said, there are a few humans that live with us. they’re the exception because they’re descendants of those who didn’t agree with your sister’s rule and fought alongside us in the war. when the queen forced us to retreat from our losses... the humans who had fought with us followed us and naturally we welcomed them into what became our new home.”

 

“That is good, some believe in harmony still.”

 

“it is, but with integration... well, there aren’t many left. at least, not many pure blooded humans.” 

 

“Oh? I didn’t know humans and monsters can breed with each other. Then again I wasn’t really allowed amongst the people. Have you someone waiting for you?” 

 

“no. after the war ended i decided it was best if i didn't. plus it’s not easy to really start a relationship with my position. before the war... it was kept a secret but afterwards... there was no point.” Frisk reached over and gently put her hand over his.

 

“I will make this right. No matter what it takes.”

 

“i appreciate that.” She pulled her hand away after a moment. 

 

“Do you have any questions for me?” 

 

“when did you start trying to fight against her? do you remember?”

 

“I can’t tell you dates but I know it was after I made a friend. She was a kind monster and I knew something was happening to those who got to share my bedroom with me. It was like she wanted me to know that something bad was going to happen to them and that I should share in that guilt. I remember wanting to get away but I can’t truly recall the reason but I knew it was important to get away from her. I am still having a hard time accepting she is this horrible being still.” 

 

“yeah, i imagine it can’t be easy.”

 

“I wish I can recall more details but I have a terrible time separating things in my head. I just wanted out of there and wanted to help others. Not that I could… my blackouts came so frequently I couldn’t tell whether I was coming or going.” 

 

“do you remember when the blackouts started? like, around what age you were?” 

 

“It is when I got my necklace. I was 16. They were not as frequent as it would be later on.”

 

“that’s because your blackouts were caused by your sister. the original necklace i retrieved for you had a spell on it. a less powerful one than the thing alphys took off you, but it was one nonetheless. your sister has been planning this for a rather long time.” 

 

“Why would she do this to me? I don’t understand.”

 

“do you know how rare a red soul is?” 

 

“A red soul? I think they are very rare.”

 

“there’s one born only every ten generations. that’s exceedingly rare. now then, do you know how rare it is then for two red souls to exist?” 

 

“I don’t know. I imagine it would be twice the amount as the first one.”

Chapter Text

“ten times actually, because it requires very specific circumstances. frankly speaking, the only reason your sister exists is because your soul, originally, had some sort of conflict in it just before you were born. because of this, it expelled the conflict. normally, if this happens, it isn’t noticeable and the discarded magic fades into nothing, but yours happened so close to term that the magic didn’t dispell and instead, was still strong enough to create a second child.” 

 

“You speak as if I possess such a soul and my sister is a doppelgänger of sorts.” His expression was almost like a human arching an eyebrow. 

 

“and just what kinda soul do you think you are then?” 

 

“Royal s-soul?” Frisk felt really stupid saying that.

 

“doesn’t exist, but that’s an interesting lie.” She felt his magic as it washed over her, tingling along her skin before a moment later there was a gentle tug and a ruby red heart appeared in front of her. She flushed just as red as her soul.

 

“W-what are you d-doing?”

 

“that’s your soul, your highness.” 

 

“But you said it was… is that why…”

 

“you’re the original red soul. the stronger of the two and that is why your sister has been doing everything she can to control you because she knows this. with some practice with me, you’ll become a very powerful mage with more ease than it takes for me to have just summoned my first bone. royalty has nothing to do with it. red souls are the most powerful and this kinda thing comes a lot more naturally.” 

 

“I wasn’t lying earlier… I just knew me and my sister had special gifts.” 

 

“i know. a soul is very telling about such things, your highness. except that it’s more like your sister has a gift, your talent for bringing things from the past is only the tip of the iceberg to what you are truly capable of. do you know what it is red souls are known for? why they’re so powerful?”

 

“I have heard of tales of red souls knowing things that they claimed had passed. They say they can change things.”

 

“correct. in more specific terms, red souls are capable of traversing through time. each specific memory you have... the one that refuses to die despite everything, normally when you felt your strongest, your most determined to do something, those memories are points in time where you can go back. the more determined you were to do something, the stronger that cemented point in time is, we call them ‘save points’ nowadays. before... hmm, i think they were called star points, but you’ll have to forgive me, i’ve been living in modern times so long now that much of what you know has been lost... for one reason or another.” 

 

“For once I feel we are on equal ground. I look around and I feel so lost.”

 

“i imagine so. it will take you some time to get used to a world that is so foreign. you’ve been asleep way too long, i only wish i could have gotten you out of there sooner.”

 

“I feared my sister fooled everyone, including me. She told me it was safer if I wasn’t in the public eye while she must have never revealed I existed.”

 

“i wouldn’t say that. as i said... i fought in the war. the truth is that she didn’t hide your existence. she faked your death. it was a year before the war itself, while she was telling you it wasn’t safe... rumors before your ‘death’ were that you had fallen ill after an outing in the gardens. that you were being tended by the best doctors there were... and there were a few doctors and such who ventured to the castle to try and heal you. many were never heard from again. my guess being that your sister locked them up then used them for her own devices later on. the summer before she tried imposing that stupid law... news came from the castle that you had passed in your sleep. that no one knew the cause and there was a big procession with a coffin and everything... but of course she insisted no one had a right to open it to see their beloved princess off. it was probably empty, but without being able to get close, no one could verify it. everyone assumed you were close... and chara played up the distraught sibling well for about a month.” 

 

Frisk looked away and sighed. She brought her knees up to her chest and she shivered. Her thoughts raced at why her sister did this. 

“Makes sense… it reminds me of someone a bit. This sounds so familiar. Why does it though?” Frisk rubbed her head trying to recall something but got distracted once she sneezed. It was like she didn’t even realize she mentioned the line.

“Brrr… it is chilly in here. Do you have another blanket or can we start a campfire? Perhaps you have a spell or are we going to warm each other in each other’s embrace?”

 

“bless you and yes i have another one but i can’t tell you why this sounds familiar.” He took out another blanket and settled it around her.

 

“What sounds familiar?” Frisk asked. 

 

“eh? you were the one who said what i told you sounded familiar.” 

 

“Oh… oh… yes. I guess I did. I didn’t think I said it out loud. I am not used to the company. I would be lying if I said this has been nice to talk to someone despite the predicament we are in.”

 

“eh, it’s fine. you aren’t really required to like me for all of this to work.” 

 

“I like you. You don’t like me?”

 

“never said that.” He gave her a strange look, even with what he knew of the old language, she seemed to be talking in circles. Well, whatever.

 

“You just mentioned that I am not required to like you.”

 

“yeah, because generally when someone says they’re lyin’ about it bein’ nice to talk to someone it generally means they don’t like the other.” 

 

“No, no I didn’t mean that… sugar. I meant I am enjoying this. I didn’t mean to say it that way. I meant to say I am enjoying this time as you can tell I haven’t been around others for a bit. My social skills seemed to have dampered.”

 

“heh, it’s fine, i’m sure you’ll rediscover them.” 

 

“Since the opportunity presents itself I want to say at least this: Thank you, thank you for saving me and taking the time to help me adjust to the new world. I am in your debt.”

 

“sure.”

 

“You are a being with few words, aren’t you?” He shrugged a little. He’d never seen the point of saying more than was needed.

“Are we going to sleep here then?” 

 

“unfortunately until i get you trained, this is gonna be where we’ll stay.” 

 

“I will warn you I have been told I snore a little.” 

 

“yeah, well, that won’t bother me.” 

 

“May I make a request? I am famished. Perhaps you have something I can eat?”

 

“of course.” He took out some sandwiches that had been pre-made. He wasn’t particularly hungry himself but it was likely that time of the evening.

 

Chapter Text

“Thank you and would you find me rude asking how does a monster like yourself process such delectables?” Frisk asked before taking a bite of the sandwich. 

 

“between that ring and being the judge... not hard.” 

 

“The ring helps you eat? That is fascinating. How did you do things before it was invented.”

 

“uh... kinda? i mean, it helps me get food. before then, well, before the war, i just bought it.” He was a little confused.

 

“I meant you have no stomach right? I see we might have a slight language barrier. Pfff… oh that is not funny but it is a little bit. Anyways, I will try to watch what I am saying. You are referring to purchasing the food. Monsters are that despised then?” 

 

“heh, nah, you’re not wrong with either of those. i might not have a stomach but i don’t really need one.” 

 

“I see, I sorta remember this one monster… I feel I should remember her. It is very frustrating that I can’t fully recover that memory.” 

 

“some things aren’t meant to be remembered.” 

 

“I guess that is true.” Frisk tried to adjust to the floor so she could rest. She was uncertain if it was even possible to make the floor even partially softer. 

 

“and considering your past, might be more of a mercy not to if what i suspect happened, happened.” 

 

“What do you suspect happened?” Frisk asked curiously.

 

“none of them made it home.” 

 

“My sister enslaved them?” She asked even though deep down she didn’t believe what she was saying.

 

“that’d be a mercy, i highly doubt one your sister would give your highness.” 

 

“I see. I don’t know if I want to know but I know I should know what all my sister has done.” 

 

“far as i know, a year after your sister came to power any monster thought to be within ten miles of the castle was considered dead.” 

 

“My sister truly achieved such an awful feat? How many followers did she have to even accomplish such a task?”

 

“we’d be here even longer if i began listin’ all the things i’ve heard from monsters. at any rate, there’s supposedly no monsters left on the mainland.” 

 

“Oh, I am so…” She paused as she recalled him telling her to stop apologizing for her sister’s actions. A part of her though felt responsible for her still. 

 

“don’t apologize, it’s not your fault and no one is going to blame you.”

 

“How long do you think it will take for me to learn the skills you plan on teaching me? I do know some magic beyond that grabbing thing. I was taught a couple cool spells. Would you like to see one?” 

 

“we’ll find out. but yeah, let’s see what you know.” 

 

“The one spell involves a little contact. You don’t mind if I touch you right?” 

 

“i’ll be fine, yes.” Frisk turned and faced him before leaning in and pressed her forehead against his. She whispered an old spell and she then sat back down. Frisk closed her eyes and a bone appeared in her hands.

 

“standard, but handy if you can get your hands on your opponent.” 

 

“That and I have a spell that helps me learn languages that I would have to learn the hard way.”

 

“good for more than just that.” 

 

“I think it is mostly used for diplomatic things though.”

 

“nowadays it’s used for espionage.”

 

“Do you know a second language then?”

 

“i know sixteen different languages and dialects.” 

 

“That is amazing. I think I know six languages. Imp language is such a weird language.” Frisk did some clicks that said ‘Weird clicking’.

 

“can be.” He agreed.

“it went out of use though about twenty decades ago though. some think it’s cuz they died out. but there’s no proof aside from the fact that one hasn’t been seen in the last couple decades.” 

 

“Maybe they adapted to other cultures?” 

 

“or the last purebred is gone. i’m the final of my species too, so i know how this kinda of thing happens.” 

 

“I am sorry to hear that. Uhh… probably couldn’t make more of your own kind out of the remains of our kind?” 

 

“nope. that’s a myth. otherwise we’d be up to our ears in skeleton monsters. skeleton monsters aren’t born from the dead. that’s not how it works, that’s just human fantasy that skeleton monsters are made from the dead. one more reason to hate us, because we look like the dead, but we aren’t. we’re born just like any other monster and our biology and physiology is completely of its own making just like rock monsters aren’t made by enchanting a rock.” 

 

“It makes sense. I guess I really don’t know as much about monsters as I thought. I just know basic spells like healing and minor things. I never got a chance to take the more advanced courses like my sister did.” 

 

“well, this is your chance to play catch up then. aside from gerson, i’m the most knowledgeable when it comes to spells. gerson was my teacher way back when i was still in training.” Frisk smiled.

 

“Then I look forward to my first lesson. When will we start learning?” 

 

“tomorrow.” Frisk nodded and settled on the ground. She put her arm under her head to make a makeshift pillow. He pulled out a couple of pillows from his phone and another blanket. He plopped one down next to her then carried the blanket off to one corner of the room.

 

“Is that tech or is that magic?” Frisk asked as she put the pillow down. 

 

“both. nowadays i integrate my magic with what technology i can get my hands on. i had a few hiccups, but i made this phone myself.” 

 

“That is fascinating. I am impressed by all this technology that has been developed.” He didn’t say much else about it as he set down the blanket before he settled down on it. Frisk didn’t sleep that well but she didn’t bother Sans. She wondered how safe this place was and what would happen if her sister would find her.

 

Sans was up his usual time. Going through his usual morning thoughts as he lay there a moment, recounting the day before, before he sat up and fished into his phone. He pulled out a sandwich, ate it, then sat in deep thought. So not to disturb Frisk. He wasn’t sure if she was used to rising as early as he was. Indeed she wasn’t but it didn’t help she didn’t sleep very well and when she finally fell to sleep she slept hard. Muttering in her sleep random nonsense. He eventually made his way over and lightly shook her awake.

 

“H-huh… oh… morning?” 

 

“good morning your highness.”  Frisk smirked but didn’t say why she had that little smile.

 

“You know you don’t have to call me that right? I always felt that it gave me way too much credit than I deserve.” 

 

“well, you are royalty and regardless of time changes i’ve held on to a lot of traditions.” 

 

“Please feel free to call me Frisk or maybe I should come up with a nickname so that if anyone would hear… well this place is safe right? I guess that is a bit over the top.” 

 

“a good idea, but not necessary. in truth, i’m not sure how many would even know that name or that the bloody queen even has a sister. there’s a few around who might, but it was more the appearance we had to hide than your name.” 

 

“That makes sense. I hope your people are okay. The one monster was being punished for a crime they didn’t even commit because of me.” 

 

“eh, not likely.” 

 

“... oh….” Frisk felt pretty guilty that the monsters back at his place were probably being tortured by her sister’s minions.

“Do you want to go back? I can stay here. I promise I won’t go.” 

 

“nah. no point, besides, ain’t nice ta leave a lady on her own.” 

 

“There is a point. Your friends and family are back there. Aren’t you scared for their safety?” 

 

“family? heh... no. i don’t have family and my friends can watch out for themselves, they aren’t pushovers so i’m not worried.” 

 

“A-alright then… the faster I learn then the faster I can help my people right?” 

 

“first, you should eat some breakfast.” He pulled out a sandwich for her to eat.

 

“Thank you.” Frisk says before eating her breakfast. 

“How many of these did you prepare?” She was hoping this might indicate how long they might be down there.

 

“i have a week’s worth of various things to eat, undyne will likely send more as we need it.” He’d sent her a text last night after laying down. That way she knew he hadn’t forgotten that he’d said he would. 

 

“You figure we will be here more than a week? How long do you think we will be here?”

 

“i’m not sure, depends on how long it takes you to learn everything i know.” 

 

“Shall we begin? What can you teach me?” Frisk stood up and looked genuinely excited about learning. She brushed her dress clean and looked at Sans like she just won a huge prize.

 

“first we’ll go through basics. which means elementals.” He held out his hand and a ball of water appeared.

 

“That is extraordinary but… I must ask how is that going to help me grow as a magic user?”

 

“gotta start somewhere, can’t have you trying something complicated and obliterating you and me.” He said before he began talking her through how to summon a simple ball of water. She really didn’t have too much of an issue of making the water ball. The issue she had was how much magic she was using with the water ball. At first it was very small, then it became too massive and ended up breaking up and getting both of them soaked. 

 

“W-w... well… that just happened.” 

 

“... aaaaand this is why we start with water and not some other element.” He muttered a spell, drying them both off.

“now, try that again.” Frisk flushed but did as she was told. This time it seemed to have steadied itself but when she got excited her magic fluctuated and it bursted again drenching them once more in water.

 

“Sorry.” 

 

“try keeping calm this time.” He said after drying them off again. She was going to find out throughout the day that Sans tended to be a rather very patient individual... 


It may have taken three more times but it finally happened she finally got the water ball stable.

“There… finally. That… kind of makes me feel a little discouraged that I won’t be able to help everyone at the end. Mr. Gerson would be so upset with me right now.” 

 

“... some how i have the feeling we had the same teacher. assuming that yours happened to also be a tortoise monster.”

 

“YES! Oh he is such a loving being!” 

 

“yup... same monster.” 

 

“He taught me exclusively, another monster taught my sister. He refused to teach my sister for some reason.” 

 

“ah, well, he was a picky teacher. only reason he taught me was because i managed to impress him.” 

 

“I don’t know what I could have done to impress him… oh wait I think he saw me do that thing trying to retrieve my teddy bear. That was it.” 

 

“that would do it.” 

 

“What is the next lesson? Hopefully it is not fire balls.” 

 

“heh, no. fire spells aren’t until you’ve learned control.” He had her spend time controlling the water bubble she had managed to summon, having it do various things.

 

“You are kinda quirky… you know that?” 

 

“quirky?” He gave her a strange look before shaking his head a little and chuckling.

“well, not the worst thing i’ve heard.” 

 

“I mean you are funny. Thank you for making this class thing not so stressful.” 

 

“heh, sure thing.” 

 

“No problem teacher.” Frisk smiled as she tossed the water ball gently to Sans, maintaining its form. He caught, then tossed it back with a smile. She caught it and immediately tossed it back.

“We are just going to play catch now?”

 

“seems like it.” He said as he tossed it back. She giggled.

 

“I haven’t had this much fun in a long time.” 

 

“makes two of us.” 

 

“I wonder if I can do two at the same time or it would be too much?” 

 

“that’s a good question, why not try it and find out?” With a bit of magic she summoned two of them. The only problem was maintaining the two as she played catch as the one she focused on the most stayed more stable than the other. After a bit both of them broke and soaking the pair the moment they hit the other respectively.  Sans just chuckled and dried them both off. 

 

“I guess I am not ready for two balls of water.” 

 

“guess not.” 

 

“If I didn’t know myself better it is like I am doing this on purpose to see you wet.” Frisk joked as she laughed a little bit.

 

“that makes me all washed up then don’t it?” 

 

“Pfff… I would say you are soaked to the bone but that might be too literal.” 

 

“water you talkin’ about? i’m just dry bones here.” He replied back with a grin.

 

“Pfff… I sea where you are going with that. I like your funny puns!” He chuckled.

 

“glad ya aren’t salty about it.” 

 

“I think you are also pretty bold too. Not many would be brave enough to compliment royalty upon meeting them.”

 

“huh?” He gave her a confused look.

 

“You said I was a sleeping beauty. It is very sweet of you to call me that.”

 

“oh... heh... i didn’t think about that... it was a reference to a movie. that i didn’t know at the time you hadn’t seen.”

 

“Uhhh… movie? You mention see… does it involve seeing something?”

 

“uh, right... well a movie is a moving picture. that’s kinda the best way i can explain it... i think... umm... like a puppet show... but uh... longer and you see it on a special screen rather than a box or a stage usually.” He wasn’t sure he was explaining this right... 

 

“Oh… like shadow puppets? That sounds fun! Maybe we can go together to one of those?”

 

“maybe when things settle down.” 

 

“That will be nice. Want to try that water ball thing without splashing you?”

 

“let’s do that.” That was how they spent most of the day, working with the water bubble; they had breaks for food and to rest of course.

 

“Weew… I am exhausted. How did I do for the first day?” Before Sans could respond his phone went off.

Chapter Text

Undyne: More guards today but not too many. Just bored now.

 

Sans: hope you didn’t give ‘em too hard of a time ;)

 

Undyne: Nah, got to keep them busy and I gave them a tip by screaming about a girl running into the swamps. I wish there were cameras there.

 

Sans: heh... well, at least that means fresh food for the gaters. you did tell them about the gaters didn’t you?

 

Undyne: Shoot I forgot.

 

Sans: well... they’ll figure it out then.

 

Undyne: X3 I just don’t like these guys bullying others 

 

Sans: i’m sure the gaters will be pleased that the guards dropped by for a bite... 

 

Undyne: How bad off are we with the princess?

 

Sans: could be worse. i got wet when she worked with a couple of water balls.

 

Undyne: Well that got sexual fast XD 

 

Sans: oh my stars undyne no! 

 

Undyne: she is playing with your water balls and got you wet.

 

Sans flushed even as he texted back.

 

Sans: no!!! i got wet because the first water ball she made was almost as big as this room!

 

Undyne: 😏 Sure sure.

 

Sans: i swear to asgore you’re as bad as doggo sometimes... 

 

Undyne: XD did she “suck” at it?

 

Sans: no! for heavens sake i am not so desperate that i’m going to coerce the princess like that!

 

Undyne: It seems you are teaching all the right things XD okay that is the last one.

 

Sans: i’m just teaching her the same stuff gerson taught us. geez.

 

Undyne: XD oh my gosh… I am so mentally twisted. 

 

Sans: you apparently need to get laid more than i do... good grief.

 

Undyne: ^_- I do and I miss this bs already.

 

Sans: with all of that i’m startin’ to wonder if your heat is comin’ early.

 

Undyne: I hope not. I need to prepare if that is the case. 

 

Undyne: Ugh that would really suck if it is.

 

Sans: ... or...

 

Undyne: I can’t just be like oh hey Alphys I like you a lot let me have you?

 

Sans: more like you won’t. there’s a difference, but you could at least tell her about it.

 

Undyne: Okay I can do it.

 

Sans: we both know that telling another when ours is, is the next step in a trust relationship.

 

Undyne: We are still like in the friend step… that seems a little too fast is it?

 

Sans: it was just a suggestion on my part, talk it out with her... well the step thing at least and see what she says before bringing up anything else.

 

Undyne: Alright, sounds good. I will talk to you later and don’t bone the student.

 

Sans: yup, good luck. i’ll try not to hit her with any bones unnecessarily. whether they’re summoned ones or just your imagination.

 

Undyne: XD 

 

“That is fascinating!” Frisk was just watching over Sans’ shoulder watching him text back and forth but was unable to read what he was writing. Sans yelped in surprise, dropping the phone.

 

“h-holy stars...”

 

“You okay?”

 

“uh... yeah... please don’t do that.” 

 

“Oh… I just wanted to see what you were doing.”

 

“i uh, get that phones are fascinating and all, but it’s kinda considered rude to just come up and look over someone’s shoulder like that.” 

 

“I am sorry. What were you doing?”

 

“i was just sending a text.... um, it’s like a letter, but it’s smaller and it gets to the other person faster. much faster.” He picked up the phone and cleared away the texts for that day. It was bad enough Undyne had picked on him, he didn’t want the princess reading any of that.

 

“That is so fascinating! It is amazing.”

 

“i don’t usually make calls, but you can do that too. it’s like the person on the other end is right in the same room without being there. and every phone has its own unique number that can be called.”

 

“That kind of magic has to help others communicate better.”

 

“it’s not magic, it’s technology. it’s basically metal and other materials put together that create an electric current... like what you see when lightning flashes... only on a much, much smaller and less dangerous scale.” He sat down with her and began to show her the different things one could do on a phone. Games, email, calling, maps... there was a lot and he explained each one as best as he could, some had ancient equivalents that made explaining easier while other things... not so much.

 

“It has endless possibilities! I mean it has everything! Are you sure little beings don’t work in this phone?”

 

“yup. here.” He pulled out a tool kit from his phone and then shut it off. He then pulled out a small screwdriver and began to take the phone apart, showing her the wires, the computer chip, all the various things that made the phone function before he put it all back together again and turned it back on. He’d even explained the small component that allowed the user to tap into magic in the air, thus allowing for access to what he called a dimensional box, which stored things. She took in all the information like a sponge and soaked it up.

 

“This is the battery to make it work and that is the motherboard… the thing that makes it work like a brain?”

 

“yup. motherboards are also in computers. machines that can store information, send it like phones, and pretty much do everything a phone can plus a few other things.” 

 

“Oh that is so cool! I hope to learn more about this. After I master spells will you help me adjust to this world?”

 

“hmmm, how about this, we’ll do spells in the morning and then in the evening i’ll tell you about things to help you adjust to the world.” 

 

“That will be great! I want to know it all. I would also like to know you more.”

 

“hmm, the first i’ll see what i can do. the second... well, couldn’t hurt.”

 

“If you don’t want to talk with each other it is fine. I don’t want to make things awkward between us?”

 

"depends on the question, don't worry too much over it i will tell ya if it's too personal."

 

“Alright, you mention you had the same teacher as me. Does that mean he is still alive or are you the same age as me?”

 

"heh, in this case both."

 

“He is still alive? How are you both alive when you claim I haven’t been around for almost a thousand plus years?” 

 

“we don’t have kids, i’m a boss level monster and well... boss or not, tortoise monsters usually live a good 1k on their own just naturally. which is why they don’t have kids except every ten years or we’d be up to our ears in ‘em. he he... we’d have to rename this place turtle island if that were true.” 

 

“Pfff… so you said you are the same age as me?” 

 

“give or take a few years maybe... what year were you born?” 

 

“The year of 862.” 

Chapter Text

“heh, that makes me a year younger than you. i was born in 863.”

 

“Great… just great, I am a year older than a skeleton.” She said with a smirk that indicated she was joking. 

 

“wow. ya really shouldn’t compare yourself to a bag of bones.” He grinned.

 

“Pfff… you are more than the bones that make you Sans.” Frisk says a bit seriously.

 

“got you to laugh though.” He points out, seeming satisfied with that.

 

“Besides for being a bag of bones you are quite handsome.” That caught him off guard, he wasn’t sure how to respond to that.

“Now shall we have supper or would you like to continue to stare at me like I shown you something very unfavorable?” 

 

“sorry, i just wasn’t expecting that.” He admits after a moment and retrieves some bowls of soup for them both.

 

“Don’t be sorry. I just thought I say as it is. Thank you for the soup by the way.” 

 

“sure.” He wasn’t sure what to make of it. He hadn’t been told that kinda thing in... longer than he could remember.

 

“This is the same soup we had the other day? Am I correct? It is very good.” 

 

“heh, no actually.” 

 

“Can you tell me the ultimate plan? What is my end goal after learning all you can teach me?”

 

“to take down your sister.” 

 

“How do you want to do that? Will I be stabbing her in the back… I don’t know if I can do that.”

 

“nothing like that. plus even if that was possible it would have happened years ago.”

 

“Are you afraid if you told me the full plan I would refuse to do it?”

 

“no, i’m just not sure what the plan is exactly yet. i will need more intel than what i have.” 

 

“Sounds good. I just want to know is all.” 

 

“when i know what it is, i’ll let you know. we’ve got a lot of time though before we need to know that info.” 

 

“I imagine if I can only handle water balls that we might be down here for months or… longer. Are you truly up for that task?”

 

“aye. i knew what it would mean before you woke up.”

 

“Look I know you don’t like hearing I am sorry but I feel I am sorry.” 

 

“it’s not that, specifically; just that i don’t feel you should say you are when you really don’t need to. feeling it is one thing, but you shouldn’t just apologize for things you didn’t do yourself either.” 

 

“I understand. That makes sense. I will try harder not to do that again.” He nodded; seeming satisfied with that.

 

“That one girl who hugged you earlier. Are you two close?” Frisk was just curious. 

 

“undyne and i have been best friends since we lost him. i don’t think life woulda had much meaning for me without her around.” 

 

“She must be very special to you. It is good to have someone to have your back and visa versa.” 

 

“yeah, we’re definitely the best of friends.”

 

“You never thought of asking for her hand?”


“heh, i did... but she don’t swing that way.”

 

“She don’t swing that way?” Frisk was confused about what that meant and never heard a phrase such as it. 

 

“ah... sorry, the phrase means that someone isn’t “into” something. in this case, that something happens to be guys.”

 

“Why isn’t she “into” guys?” Frisk stressed out the into as this was so unfamiliar to her. 

 

“i dunno why she doesn’t like guys like that, you’ll have to ask her.” He replied with a shrug.

 

“Can you explain further about what you mean she isn’t into guys? Is it just human males or what do you mean?”

 

“no, i mean that she has no romantic interest in the male species as a whole. not just humans.” 

 

“Oh… that is unusual.”  He shrugged a little.

 

“not uncommon here.” Frisk got closer and whispered.

 

“How do they… produce heirs?”

 

“like most monsters, by exchanging magic.” She blinked in confusion as she was taught that only a male and female could bare children.

 

“I… okay technology is more advanced than I thought.” That was the only thing she thought of that would make sense with that.

 

“eh, cultures changed too with the times. bein’ attracted to the same gender isn’t consider a crime punishable by death no more.” 

 

“Then my mother taught me wrong then?”

 

“no, it’s just that the culture you were taught is far outdated and things have changed, a lot, since then.” 

 

“I guess I will need classes on culture and language as well. I fear I am most lost in this world. Do you think I can adapt?”

 

“yeah, i’m aware. like i said, i’ll teach you in the evenings.” 

 

“Thank you Sans. When I defeat my sister these deeds will not be forgotten I swear.” 

 

“i’m not really lookin’ for anything honestly, just knowin’ things are back to what they should be is enough for me.” 

 

“You are a good soul. I can not believe my luck to have a teacher like you.” 

 

“heh, you flatter me.” 

 

“It is well deserved.” A cold drift of air blew through the cave and Frisk rubbed her arms briefly.

 

“hmm, i think we should find you some warmer stuff to wear.” Sans opened his phone and flipped through the inventory before he found what he was looking for. He handed her a sweater and a pair of pants that had strings so they could be tightened at the waist as need be.

“this should do, though the sweater might be a bit big.” He then headed over to the other door that led further into the catacombs.

“i’ll be over here if you need anything, just lemme know when you’re done.” He left the room to leave her to change.

 

“Uhh… Sans? Sans…” Frisk looked at the clothes in complete shock as she didn’t expect to be given what she would consider peasant clothes but things have changed. This will be just another thing. She slipped out of her dress and put on the pants and sweater. It felt so strange compared to her usual clothes. 

“I am… done?” He came back in after she had announced it.

 

“looks like it fits better than we thought. i know it’s not really something you’re used ta, but even the higher ups wear such things nowadays. it’s part of the change in culture i told you about. nowadays it’s not so much what you wear as what it’s made of. the cheap stuff is made of cotton and looks like the expensive stuff, but the expensive stuff doesn’t last as long sometimes because it’s made of different material. that sweater though is kind of a mix, so it’s what most would call business casual. not overly fancy, but not cheap either.” 

 

“So this is… normal fashion? I feel sort of… alright. I need to remember to adjust. Adjust Frisk.” Frisk muttered the last part to herself.

“It feels too comfortable. It doesn’t seem to demand the respect I think the position might demand for. Will it?”

 

“nope, but since we’re in hiding it doesn’t need to. it just needs to keep you warm.” 

 

“Do I at least look approachable?” 

 

“you look like a normal human, so the idea of approachable can depend, but in terms of normal... yeah, i’d say so. but that’s just me.” 

 

“I trust your judgment. I think it will just take me some time to get used to this kind of wardrobe.” Frisk fidgeted with the string a little bit before letting it go limp again.

 

“i know. it takes time to adjust to new things.”

Chapter Text

The following days would be full of mishaps and misunderstandings with Sans patiently explaining things. Despite that the two began to bond over simple things they both have in common and soon became friends. She was taught how to cook and do basic tasks as well with her studies. Days were long at times. Sans kept in contact with Undyne keeping her informed of the status of Frisk while she returned the gesture by telling him how the city was holding up. It seemed things were starting to get a little more serious over at the city as more and more guards came to question the monsters for the missing girl. Even then Undyne and Alphys never revealed any information and kept to themselves for the most part. Not that doing so was anything new, most monsters didn’t really go out of their way anymore for anyone they didn’t really know. No one, anyway, except for the fabled Judge. Some of the more gutsy monsters had tossed at the human guards that they’d better stop before they angered the Judge. Of course no one knew who the Judge was anymore... just that they were a powerful monster who may or may not still be alive, and was not to be messed with. The longer these reports went on from Undyne, the more Sans felt he would have to at least try and chase them off one evening... 

 

“What is wrong?” Frisk asked, noticing that day Sans was particularly quiet. He hadn’t received a text from Undyne for almost 24 hours. That was a bit concerning. 

 

“i haven’t heard from undyne. something is up... i’m going to have to go topside it seems. so, why don’t you read one of those books i gave you for today.” He flipped through his phone.

 

“Yes, I can do that. Please be safe Sans.” 

 

“i’ll be back soon as i can.” He said, pulling out a set of robes, he slipped the phone back into his pocket after putting it on silent and slipped into the rich blue robes, pulling up the hood. On the back was the Delta Rune. The royal symbol of the monster kingdom. He was then gone. Sans landed in the town square on top of the fountain. He’d done this several times, balancing easily on the shoulders of what was supposed to be a depiction of their fallen king. Scanning the area. His home area looked like prison grounds as guards were monopolizing, chaining up those who dare defy them and making them do manual work. 

 

Sans didn’t like this and leapt from the statue to the ground, landing easily enough and walked straight towards the place. Any monsters around scattered faster than flies as he walked towards their direction. The air crackled with magic. He was pissed and monsters were smart enough to stay away.

 

“You! Get back to work! Why aren’t you wearing chains?” The guard asked, approaching Sans with no regard to his life.

 

“because this is my island and you’re going to pay for trespassing!” He growled and the guard fell over dead. He didn’t hesitate, any guard that dared come close was given the same treatment. He was furious. Chara had no hold over these lands! This was his home! He was going to show these humans that they had trampled on the wrong monster. Any soul that was dark wasn’t even allowed to speak or take a single step, the moment he caught sight of them they were dead. Plain and simple. He was going to run those humans off his island if it took all day.

 

A squirrel monster rushed over and went on his knees.

“Sir, we need help. They chained some of our strongest near the furnaces to punish them. Please help us Judge.” 

 

“lead the way.” The squirrel monster did so and led him to what was a makeshift torture room in the blacksmith’s shop. Undyne and Alphys were among the few who were pinned to the wall with burn marks on them. Bones shattered the chains. He wasn’t surprised to see who was here. 

 

“Thank you Judge!” The one monster says as they fell to the ground. Undyne glanced over at Sans and looked away, feeling ashamed. Sans moved over to a bucket and walked over to her, pouring the water over her without a word, as a fish monster this was worse for her than any of the others and he knew it.

 

“T-thank y-you… my s-scales are… thank you Judge.” 

 

“get her out of here before the water dries.” Sans instructed Alphys. Alphys nodded and helped Undyne.

 

“W-we are g-going to go h-home. Y-you will be o-okay.” Alphys tried to comfort Undyne who just followed her without saying much. Sans sighed inwardly, he knew the captain’s pride was probably more damaged than her scales were. Not much could be done about that. He headed out with the rest of the monsters.

 

“Asriel… he is hurt pretty bad. We kept him safe sir.” The one guard reported to Sans, as Judge he should know all that was going on.

 

“good.” He replied to the guard.

 

“Why are the humans looking for this one girl?” 

 

“long story. if you’re curious ask the old turtle. he remembers times past.”

 

“Yes sir…” The guard was unsure what that meant but he knew better to take up too much time with the Judge. Sans moved through the town, in search of more targets. It took him a while to find those who had tortured the monsters... and he hadn’t killed them outright, because that was too good for them. Instead, he’d carved them up; leaving them barely alive and sending them back on the ship they had come on with the message carved into each of their skins: 

 

 this is what happens when you cross the judge

 

They would only live long enough to be found when the ship docked back on the mainland. There were no others who lived who had come forcefully and he’d had their bodies dumped into the sea, stating it was too good for them to be buried and let the depths of the waters carry away the filth that had dared come. By the time the sun had set again, Sans returned to the catacombs, ringing the water out of his robes as he’d needed to wash them a bit before he’d returned. He used a bone to make a makeshift hook close to one of the torches and hung the robes there to dry.

 

“sorry that took so long. i imagine you’re hungry.”

 

“I made myself some food for us… I am not sure if it is enough. I used the mushrooms you said were edible and made a mushroom soup. It isn’t a lot but I thought it might be something we may need.” He nodded.

 

“you’re learning.”

 

“You look exhausted. Was it bad?” 

 

“i ran out almost every human on the island... every one your sister sent apparently to enslave us. there don’t seem to be any monster casualties, but i didn’t take a head count so i can’t be fully sure. the strongest of those in the town were being tortured with the heat of the blacksmith’s furnace. real bad for undyne... but she survived as did the others. there was also evidence of other burns and things. your sister really knows how to pick ‘em. maybe the message i sent this time will get it through her thick skull to stay away. or at least stop sending her sickos here.” 

 

“... I am s-so sorry.” Frisk felt so terrible.

 

“please stop apologizing for your sister.”

 

“It isn’t that. I am keeping you here. You could be there protecting your people but I am standing between you from them.” He sighed softly.

 

“look, even if i can deal with the crap she sends at me... i can’t deal with her myself, not one on one and hope to live. eventually she’d get the better of me. that’s why we need you. this is just as important if not more so. the monsters will recover and it’s not like this is the first time she’s done this. she’s tried over a number of years. i just keep sendin’ them back. in one form or another.”

 

“Even if it pains me… I will end her. This has gone too far.” Frisk felt tears slip down her face as she began to mourn the loss of a part of her humanity. Sans went over to her and put an arm around her gently. She took him by surprise as she wrapped her arms around him and held him close before whispering.

“I will… I promise Sans. I will.” 

 

“i won’t ask ya to go that far... but stopping her will be enough.” 

 

“She has done so much to you. I guess you should have the right to do what you wish upon her.” 

 

“if i had the strength... i’d consider it.”

 

“You mentioned once you want me to master my true abilities. Is my abilities to manipulate time part of how we are going to take down my sister?” 

 

“might be. i cannot predict your sister, but it might have to be something you need to use in order to prevent her from winning.”

 

“If it will help cease her reign of terror I will do so.” 

 

“i don’t think you need to end someone to do that. just find a way to disable ‘em. i might seem a hypocrite for sayin’ somethin’ like that... but i don’t kill innocents and i wouldn’t ask someone who was innocent to kill either. i give everyone a chance to be good who is under that control spell, but black hearts are different. they aren’t necessarily under any spell and even if they are... they’ve embraced the darkness and once ya done that there isn’t any goin’ back. those are the only souls i can’t forgive.”  

 

“I feel, as her sister, I am still responsible for her. I imagine you know what I mean.” 

 

“hmm, to a degree, but you’re not responsible for her choices. she’s an adult and thus responsible for her own choices. your responsibility for her was only to help guide her, to help her be her best, not make her do or not do anything. that’s what parents are for.” 

 

“Since our parents were taken from us. I thought we had each other to rely on though.” The assassination of her parents was a very traumatic event in her life and with the blackouts it was even worse. 

 

“considering what you’ve told me and what i found on the necklace... i have a feeling the loss of the royals isn’t what it seems.” 

 

“What do you mean?” After a moment she looked at Sans with a bit of shock.

“You don’t think SHE did that? W-why?” 

 

“i don’t know. i don’t understand your sister anymore than any one else does... but if i had to hazard a guess... she wants to control everything for some reason. why... no idea. your necklace had a low level control spell, but it would be high enough to control someone temporarily, if they’re human, or, if they’re a weak monster... up to a full day at least.” 

 

“I c-can’t…” Frisk sat on the ground contemplating all he was telling her and it made sense and it didn’t at the same time. She didn’t want to believe her sister would kill her own parents. The reason for the barrier was because of the monsters killing her parents. Wasn’t that what killed them?

“There is no way of saving them is there? Or at least know the real truth…” 

 

“honestly... i don’t know. do you remember what you told me about your power?” 

 

“I can pull things through what I desire the most but how does that help me?” 

 

“when you’re strong enough, it could be possible that instead of pulling things out... you’ll go in. you could very well change the very fabric of history itself with your power.”

 

“I want… I want to change this… this world deserves so much. I don’t know what it might detail but I am willing to accept any consequence that is handed to me for my actions.” 

 

“you’re really too good for this kinda world... but i understand.” He settled on his blanket with the soup that Frisk had made. They ate their meals in an awkward but understanding silence as she absorbed the news. She now knew what the true plan was and had every intention to follow through. 

“i have no idea if you’ll be able to do that though. to change what happened. so i’m not betting on it.” For some reason that stung just a little bit. She didn’t understand if he didn’t trust her or if he didn’t think she could do it. 

“it was more of a theory honestly, no one really knows the true limits or capabilities of a red soul and... honestly, you might be more powerful, but you’re still lacking a tiny bit because of chara. i don’t wanna burden you into thinking that you have to do that kinda thing or that it’s expected you can.” 

 

“I understand. It is that I am the only being who has the chance to even do this. How else am I supposed to feel? I want to so badly help everyone. I just don’t know what would happen. Would everyone see me as a traitor killing my own sister? I don’t know… I don’t even know if I can do it. There is a lot of pressure on me right now to do the right thing. I am scared to be honest.” 

 

“well, i don’t blame you for that, but you won’t be alone.” 

Chapter Text

“What do you mean? I know you will teach me all the tricks but… if I go back in time no one will remember this as it wouldn’t happen right?” 

 

“hrm, well... almost no one.” He set his empty bowl aside. Seeming thoughtful before speaking again.

“i’d remember.” Frisk looked at him skeptical because it sounded a bit crazy for that to happen.

 

“How is that possible?” 

 

“long story.” He wasn’t sure she wanted to know.

 

“Well… it isn’t like there is anything else to do.”

 

“very well. before the war, the monster and human kingdoms worked together. my father, at the time, was the royal scientist while mother was head of the royal guard. with permission, and help from your kingdom’s scientist, the two tested the different soul traits. to see what each could really do in certain situations. nothing bad, sometimes there were volunteers for combat situations, but never a true fight or anything. it was thought that, maybe, if some traits could be passed from a donor to someone who was ill or lacking in some way that they would recover. it was only a theory, of course. as things went... i was one such volunteer. i was, as skeleton monsters go, rather weak in various areas and this was one reason why my dad wanted to find some way to boost the magic of those who... lacked things. there were a lot of tests done and i got varying dosages of perseverance and kindness... traits most known to help with healing, but it didn’t work. he was frustrated and, in the end... he made a decision and went to your parents for a sample of your soul. he was desperate to get me some kind of help. in the end, understanding his reasons... your parents consented and, while you two were getting a check up a small dose of your magic was taken from each of you. i wasn’t told that, but it makes sense now that i know you. it was the last thing he ever created... just before the war. it was untested and untried, this mixture. he knew, however, how detrimental too much of what he called dt could be to a monster. unlike humans, we monsters are made of very little mass and a lot of magic. it’s why we don’t leave physical forms when we pass on. dt needs mass, usually, in order to work in whatever host. it’s perfectly fine in a human, but in a monster... too much and... we become little more than a puddle of liquid that isn’t really water. anyway, with the war, i fought alongside everyone and... well, we took such heavy losses and i was desperate to protect everyone. so, against my better judgment, i took the potion; knowing the risks.” He paused for a moment. 

 

“What does that mean for you then?”

 

“i didn’t find that out until in the middle of my own battle against your sister and her troops... it meant i had an advantage that no other monster had. every time she loaded... i kept my memories. i knew what she was planning and could counteract accordingly. in the end, it wasn’t enough though and you know how that battle turned out. still, i’d be lying if i said i didn’t get in a reminder during the retreat that she should tread carefully with monsters... also buying us the needed time to leave. i’d bet anything she still has the scar on her arm, probably hides it with long sleeves.” 

 

“I wouldn’t know… my sister and I haven’t talked in so long I couldn’t tell you.”

 

“you probably wouldn’t have thought it unusual for her to wear long sleeves honestly, though that dress we found you in was still in fashion after the war for some time, so you wouldn’t have noticed, likely. it wouldn’t be weird if she wore long sleeves on a summer’s day, but nowadays it’d be seen as a little weird if not suspicious.”

 

“If what you said is true… wouldn’t I remember every time that time changed?” 

 

“provided you weren’t under her control. yeah.”

 

“I guess that makes sense. I didn’t realize she can do such things.” 

 

“well, for you i imagine it’d be like me. you’d probably just have a sense that you’d been in a situation before. a feeling of deja vu, so to speak, being able to predict what someone will say or do.” 

 

“If I am surrounded by no one I guess she doesn’t have to worry about me realizing what was happening.” 

 

“exactly.”

 

“You believe in me right?” 

 

“honestly... to an extent. i am not sure how far you will go or how capable you are. so while i believe you can do most basic things and some things beyond... others that seem a little too far-fetched to be real, i can’t say i don’t take ‘em with a grain of salt.” 

 

“I see. I want to work on my portal thingy. I want to make it stronger. Maybe I can pull more things. I don’t know… things that will make things better?” 

 

“when you’re stronger, until then we’ll keep with the basics.” She wasn’t going to admit it but she had her doubts that she was going to be able to do what he wanted her to do. Frisk wondered if that is why he had all his doubts, because in the end she wasn’t going to perform the way he wanted her to. She just nodded and finished up her soup before heading to sleep. Tomorrow will be another day. Meanwhile, Sans got a text from Undyne.

 

Undyne: Sorry… for earlier.

 

Sans: don’t apologize. there’s nothing more you could have done then what you did.

 

Undyne: I still feel like I failed you. I was supposed to watch over everyone and I failed. Please tell me there is some good news… I need it so badly.

 

Sans: you didn’t. i never asked you to watch over everyone. as for good news... well, i think the princess is starting to get used to today’s culture.

 

Undyne: ...

 

Undyne: Oh? … is… that … all?

 

Sans: we’re working on elements. i don’t have much to say about that because she’s done pretty much everything we could do as kids. we’re working on stepping up.

 

Undyne: This plan isn’t going to work. Is it? 

 

Undyne needed some hope after all she had been through and was hoping to find it with Sans especially after what she had gone through. 

 

Sans: of course it will work, it’s just going to take time. i know things are bad... but we can’t lose hope now. we’re closer than we ever were to finally changing things.

 

Undyne: It just sounds like she is learning slangs and … I am sorry. I am having such a bad day. 

 

Sans: i know. it’s not been good for me either, though i understand you had it worse. i know it probably just seems like things aren’t any better, that it won’t make a difference, but it will. one way or another, chara is going down.

 

Undyne: Okay, I believe in you. Alphys bandaged me up. It will take some time to recover. I hope in time for Chara’s next group.

 

Sans: yeah, if you see a second wave or even suspect it. let me know. i ain’t afraid to get my hands dirty.

 

Undyne: But you… you know… your hp.

 

Sans: doesn’t stop me from sending them back to the kingdom in boxes if need be. the royals knew what they were doing when they hired me. trust that i know what i’m doing, that i know my limits.

 

He really hated to be reminded of that, but there wasn’t anything that could be done about it. The power from all the potions he’d taken had helped his other stats grow to something to be more close to normal, along with allowing them to grow with training but his hp was another matter. 

 

Undyne: I know but I can’t lose you too. You mean everything to me. 

 

Sans: they’ll never get close. never have since i was a kid. i’ll be okay.

 

Undyne: Better be punk. Oh… I have some semi good news… Alphys and I are getting close. I am thinking about asking her out. What do you think?

 

Sans: go for it. pretty sure she likes ya. anyway, i’m gonna get some shut socket. talk to you later.

 

Undyne: Cya later sleep well bud. 

 

Frisk got up early in the morning, before Sans got up, and tried to practice some magic. She was frustrated. Sans woke up later than usual, only because he’d been up so late talking to Undyne instead of resting. He seemed more like his usual self in terms of energy though when he woke up.

 

“Come on!” Frisk muttered to herself as she tried to work on using her portal opening it up. She wanted to improve herself but she wasn’t ready just yet for the task.  

 

“frisk.” The portal opened about the size of her fist but that was about it.

 

“I am t-trying to open-” 

 

“stop.” The portal closed and she fell backwards from the force. 

 

“Darn! I… I was so close. I think…” Sans sighed.

“I know I made a mistake.” 

 

“you’re not ready.”

 

“I w-will never be ready will I?” 

 

“that’s not true. you can’t just attempt something so world changing when you can barely handle the novice stuff and expect it to work.” 

 

“I can just feel her taunting me and I know bad things are happening all because of me.” 

 

“no. do not take responsibility for her actions. her thoughts and her decisions are hers alone, stop trying to take that burden onto yourself. you are not her mother. stop acting like it.” 

 

“No, but if I was in her prison no one would be getting hurt right now.” She made her way over.

“Let’s just start…” Clearly Frisk was not in the right mindset. 

 

“did you even eat first?” Sans asked.

 

“No, I didn’t feel like it.” 

 

“can’t expect to get much done if you don’t eat first.” She went over and sat down next to Sans with a sigh.

“i know you’re impatient with this and you aren’t the only one for one reason or another, but you have to realize that rushing it doesn’t get you anywhere, especially not if you don’t eat first. your magic needs the energy just as much as mine does.” He got some food out of his phone for them to eat. She nibbled at the food but she was clearly pouting at the same time. She was not taking this well at all.

 

“I know. I just… want to say I am improving but I feel like I am achieving nothing at all.” 

 

“i understand, after all, it took me years to get where you are now.” 

 

“I know. I just wanted to see some sign that I am doing better.”

 

“you’ve handled the basics in weeks, what usually takes someone months to do, if not longer. i’d say that’s a sign.” 

 

“It… it is? I am just feel like I have a lot of pressure.”

 

“it is one and yeah, you do, but that doesn’t mean you aren’t progressing.” 

 

“Do you think one day we will have a normal life? With a family and more?”

 

“i think you will, some day. you’ll be a good queen, i look forward to seeing what you do in the future. once all this is over with.” 

 

“What about you? In your perfect ending what will happen?”

 

“i don’t really have one princess.” He didn’t want to burden her with what he and Undyne had discussed.

Chapter Text

“You don’t want to have a family? A career? Travel? You know all the technology and everything. It is kind of a somber thought that you don’t have a future. Maybe if I become a Queen you can be my knight.”

 

“heh, i don’t know about that princess. i’ve served the royals for a long time now, i can’t see myself doing much traveling and i technically have a career, even if it’s not really the most liked one.”

 

“Who knows, maybe you will be King?” Frisk joked.

 

“heh, i think i’d rather not. at any rate most are too scared of me.” 

 

“What is that term you said… shut down? Or is it turned down. I get confused.”

 

“ah... the uh, first one was closer i think you meant ‘shot down’ meaning to be refused... wait.” He thought about this a moment and about what she had meant by it.

 

“It is okay, it isn’t the first time I was shot down before.” She fidgeted with her fingers.

 

“ah... well, no offense princess, but royalty doesn’t usually marry into those lower than them.” 

 

“Yeah, I guess. I just don’t know how things play out nowadays. You said culture changed.”

 

“well, that is one thing that hasn’t changed much. i’m not exactly sure where my position would stand in human culture nowadays precisely, but i can tell you i sure as heck wouldn’t rank with nobles or even knights. there are still knights around, but it’s more of an honorary title nowadays than an actual position.”

 

“Don’t umm worry about it? That is the phrase right?”

 

“yeah, you’re getting it.”

 

“Maybe you can help me find a prince later on?”

 

“perhaps. we’ll see what the future has for us.” He replied before settling down to actually eat. The two ate. Frisk felt a little embarrassed about making that comment and instantly regretted it. She felt if she ignored it, it would go away. He was kinda thinking along the same lines himself. Once he was done eating he got up and stretched. She mimics the stretching.

 

“now that we’ve had some food, let’s get into some exercises.” Frisk was stretching her leg where she groaned in pain as her leg cramped up.

 

“you okay?” 

 

“I don’t know it just… my leg just started to hurt.”

 

“here, let’s sit down a moment.” He tugged one of the blankets over with a bit of magic and helped her sit down. 

 

“Can you help rub my leg or something?” 

 

“depends on where it’s at.” He replied as he lightly ran a hand over her ankle and along her leg, lightly probing to see if he could find the spot. She took his hand and lightly trail it where it aches.

 

“There and-” She trailed his hand to the back of her thigh.

“There. What is ailing me? I was fine moments ago.”

 

“hmmm... you didn’t over stretch did you?” The touch was delicate, with a touch of green magic to try and soothe the pain. He was trying so hard to just concentrate on what he was doing... 

 

“That feels nice… ahhh…” Her leg was feeling better.

 

“better now?” He asked, drawing his hand back. 

 

“Yes, oh that helps so much!”

 

“good, try not to over stretch.” 

 

“I will try not to. I know in the next life time you should be a medical being or a witch doctor! That felt amazing!” Frisk stood up and was amazed how well she felt.

“Maybe you can do my back and all over later?”

 

“uh... maybe.” 

 

“It would be nice to have no sore muscles. Like taking a nice warm bath. I miss having one. It has been so long since I had one.” She flushed, feeling embarrassed for openly complaining about herself. She could hear her mother in her head scolding her for being so open about such things. Her mother taught her to hold such things in.

“Ignore that.”

 

“heh, i don’t blame you honestly. let’s get some practice in then we can see about those other sore muscles.”

 

“Please don’t tell anyone I openly complained about mundane things like sore muscles.”

 

“why would i? training is between a master and apprentice, didn’t they teach you that?”

 

“Y-yes, but it is improper for a lady to complain about things.”

 

“don’t sweat it so much. ain’t no one but you and me will ever know.” 

 

“I owe you a life debt!” 

 

“nah, nothing quite so serious as that.” 

 

“Would you think less of me if I embrace you?” 

 

“no.” Frisk made her way over and wrapped her arms around him lightly.

 

“Thank you so much for being so kind to me.” He gently hugged her back, even if he didn’t say anything, he couldn’t deny that the hug was nice in and of itself... not to mention she was warm and soft and...  ah shit.

“Time to get to work.” She backed up and smiled at him. It was nice to just feel comfortable with someone. He nodded with a smile and they started with a couple of basics as warm ups before they started to get into the more intricate spells with the elements. Each required more concentration on her part and to annunciate the spell correctly. If she didn’t... the water spells would just make her wet and the earth ones would mean that the plants would wilt or just sit there instead. Nothing harmful or anything like that yet. He’d instructed her specifically on these spells, cautioning her about annunciation and how important it was for these spells as well as the other spells she’d master later on, which in some instances saying something wrong meant serious backlash and possible near fatal consequences, depending on the spell. 

 

Fire type spells had such results usually where the fire would come back on the user if something wasn’t pronounced just right. He made her practice saying the spell without using magic several times before he had allowed her to actually use it to attempt the spell. As one had to speak with conviction to invoke magic, just saying a spell wasn’t enough to invoke it, otherwise everyone and their grandmother could do spells.

 

Adustionem excitat!” Frisk says before the branch catches on fire. She jumped in excitement. 

“OH MY GOSH! I DID IT! WE DID IT!” 

 

“good work. you’re really getting these down.” 

 

“Let me try it again…” She said it again but this time pronounced it wrong and sent a spray of fire that singed the wall. 

 

“watch it!” He’d ducked away from the backlash himself, ready to fend off the stray fire.

“this is why you have to practice saying the spell. that coulda gone worse.” Frisk ran up to Sans and glanced over him before asking.

 

“Are you okay? I am so sorry.”

 

“i’m fine, unlike you i’m not quite so flammable.” 

 

“I don’t know you are pretty hot.” Frisk joked.

 

“heh, cute. now, back to practicing how to say it before you attempt it again.” Frisk smirked and began to practice it again. She wouldn’t master it right away but she at least got a head start on it. He made sure she could say the spell ten times fast without messing up before he would allow her to actually try the spell again.

 

“May I try it again? You might want to take cover.” 

 

“i’m more concerned for you than me at this point. i can protect myself from the backlash. just do the spell.” She nodded and said it right.

 

Adustionem excitat!” She was relieved that she didn’t burn down the cave or her teacher. 

 

“good. now for the actually challenging part... lighting that stick without saying the spell.”


“O-okay…” Frisk felt a little uneasy. 

 

“don’t feel discouraged if it doesn’t happen right away. this can take several tries before you even begin to ignite the spell. it’s not about just knowing the words, it’s about feeling the power you have, willing it to bend to your will. you can know a thousand spells and if you cannot command the magic to make it happen then it’s useless.” He picked up a stick for himself.

“look at your target, envision what you want to happen and feel the magic build from your will and then let it flow... but be careful not to build too much magic or you’re going to make that stick explode. take it from me... i’ve exploded a lot of sticks in my time.” He looked at his stick and the end burst into a tiny flame at the end, making it look like a tiny candle. He then shook it out and motioned for her to do the same.

 

She nodded and took a deep breath and focused on the stick. She was so afraid of it bursting all she could muster was some smoke from the stick. 

 

“you’re close, don’t let your fear hold you back. i know this seems silly to say, but fear will keep you from doing what you need to do. what you want to do.” 

 

“I don’t want to hurt you though.” 

 

“i don’t want that either or to hurt you, but don’t focus on that. think of it like this. think of the magic building like taking a small breath in and sending it out like breathing out. that way you don’t let loose too much at once.” 

 

“Okay, I will t-try again.” She concentrated and it slowly sparked into a flame. It was a slow flame but nonetheless she caught the branch on fire.

 

“good.”

 

“I am going to try again.” Sans blew out the flame and she did it a little faster but the flame was three times hotter and gushed up a little bit before reducing down to a small flame again.

“S-sorry.” 

 

“this is why we’re practicing.” He pointed out. He doused the flame with a bit of water so she could do it again.

 

“You are okay right?” Frisk asked just double checking with him.

 

“heh, i’m fine okay? believe me if i wasn’t you’d know it right away and wouldn’t need to ask.” 

 

“Why wouldn’t I not have to ask?” He was quiet a moment.

 

“because if i wasn’t alright, there wouldn’t be any part of me left to worry over.” 

 

“W-wha… Oh I shouldn’t do it anymore then.” 

 

“i told you i was sick as a kid. what that really means, for a monster, is that they have low stats... and mine, well, they were about as low as they could be and still be alive. i’ve spent my life up to this point learning well how to keep just out of reach of any and all kinds of danger because if i didn’t there wouldn’t be a me later on to learn from the mistake. the potions i did take helped me with some stats... but my health wasn’t one of ‘em.” 

 

“We should put the stick away from you. I don’t want to risk hurting you.” 

 

“you’re not going to hurt me. if i lived this long and survived exploding my own sticks with fire, i seriously doubt you’re going to end my centuries long streak of dodging danger unless you do it on purpose... and even then, i’m not a novice to combat. i survived dealing with your sister when i was still pretty green, so i think i can handle your fledgling magic.” 

 

“You shouldn’t be so reckless with your life.” 

 

“i’m not. tell you what, you make some water balls and if you can manage to hit me just one time before you wear yourself out, then i’ll have you practice your fire at the other end of the room. that sound fair to you?” 

 

“Alright, that sounds fair.” He moved away from her, standing still within fair throwing distance. He put his hands in his pockets and just waited. 

 

“whenever you’re ready princess.” 

Chapter Text

“Good luck.” He just smirked at that. Frisk summoned a water ball and tossed towards him. It sailed by him, close, but didn’t hit. He hadn’t really seemed to even move, that was how slight the movement was, but it was enough. The water splatted harmlessly behind him on the floor. She then began to summon more water balls and thus began kind of a dodgeball game as she began to create and toss them at him. Even if she tossed them in quick succession of each other she simply couldn’t get any of them close enough to hit. He always seemed one step ahead of her. Eventually she became frustrated and summoned a huge water ball.

 

“THIS ONE… SHOULD W-work.” Yet, at the last second, he disappeared and reappeared behind her even as the ball soaked the other half the room.

 

“good effort, but i have a few tricks up my sleeves even for things like that.” 

 

“B-but... I just don’t want to hurt you.” 

 

“if you can’t even hit me with a water ball, how are you going to hit me with fire?” He pointed out.

“it’s not any different even if the elements are different from each other. plus fire takes more concentration to just summon than water does.” 

 

“Alright, you win.” Frisk sounded disappointed. She let Sans come up to her before she turned to face him and hit him with a small water ball. He didn’t dodge it, but flash froze it at the last instant into a puff of snow.

 

“nice try.” 

 

“UGH… I just at least… fine.” Frisk turned away and began to practice with fire. He chuckled a little.

 

“come on princess, ya didn’t think i was picked as the judge for my psyche did ya?” He was mildly amused with the entire event.

 

“Yeah, yeah…” She waved him away pretending he was annoying her as she stuck her tongue out at him before practicing sounding out the spell to herself. He let her practice that, leaning against a nearby wall, he was barely even winded by their little exercise, then again, he expended more energy and magic dealing with real enemies. come to think of it... i should teach her how to do that. He thought to himself. That would be tomorrow’s lesson.

“I am going to try again.” She concentrated and set the campfire site ablaze. 

 

“too much.” He put it out with water.

 

“Alright…” That evening all she did was practice the spell over and over again. She practiced so long and hard that she felt a bit faint. 

 

“hey, let’s get something to eat.” He said before she could try again. He could tell she was pushing it.

 

“J-just one more time. I n-need to get stronger.” 

 

“no. i don’t want you passing out on me.” He replies in a firm tone. She sighed and finally complied with Sans and sat down. It was when she sat down that she felt the exhaustion take over.

 

“I am so exhausted.” He nods, handing her a sandwich to eat.

 

“you’ll feel better once you’ve had something to eat and then slept. no more training for today.” 

 

“Alright. I think I pushed myself too far.” Frisk said, taking the sandwich and eating it.

 

“close to, you were pushing your limits there. i’ve done worse in my youth.” 

 

“How much worse?” It couldn’t have been that bad as he was supposedly weak in some aspects.

 

“i was a bit stubborn when i was doing my training. so much so that after i fainted master gerson demanded that my brother be there to keep an eye on me for lessons.” 

 

“How did that go?” She eyed him suspiciously.

 

“which part of it?” 

 

“Hiding the extra training from your brother, of course.”

 

“oh, well i didn’t actually. we just had different classes at the time. he was more of a swordsman than i ever was.” 

 

“I just don’t think you actually rested when you can do all those fancy maneuvering you did earlier.”

 

“hmm, early on, you’d be right, but after they put me under my brother’s watch i couldn’t get away with that. as for the dodging... i’ll teach you to do that too. i learned that skill by helping my brother practice his sword skills as an actual opponent.” 

 

“Aaaachooo…” Frisk sneezed before wiping her nose with her hand and groaned. She was slightly disgusted with herself for doing that.

 

“bless you.” He didn’t seem phased by it.

 

“Thank you. I think I just need a good night's rest and tomorrow we can tackle mastering fire powers, or at least get a start at it at least.” She laid down on the blanket and began to shiver and sneezed again. Frisk didn’t feel so good. She felt stuffed up but she wasn’t going to let Sans know she was getting sick. She didn’t want to cause more delays than there already were. He gathered some wood and made a small campfire near her; he then went over to his blanket and brought it over to her and gently draped it over her. He couldn’t have her getting sick. She was the last hope for them and he hadn’t even taught her to make a save point yet... he didn’t know if she had any at all... and he didn’t want to risk it. He wasn’t as prone to getting sick as organics were. He pulled out his phone and managed to find some cold medicine that Alphys had packed for them. He pulled it out and put the powder into a cup of water that he slowly heated up over the small fire he’d built near her. He then got her to sit up enough to drink the medicine, quietly instructing her to drink it. The stuff had a citrus taste to it, so it wasn’t entirely unpleasant to drink warm and only once she had finished it off did he allow her to lay back down again for some rest.

 

The next morning she woke up still feeling a little off but she wasn’t going to complain as she ate her breakfast.

 

“Awight, wat are we going to do today?” Her voice sounded nazely.

 

“we’re going to talk, how do you feel today?” 

 

“I am just vine.” Frisk lied. Her sinuses were full and she was starting to get a headache.

 

“you sound like a pony just a bit.” He joked lightly.

 

“Do I? W-why you zay that?” 

 

“cuz to me you sound like a little horse .” 

 

“Oh, h-ha ACHOO…” She wiped her nose with her sleeve and shrugged.

“Okay, I think I might have caught something.” 

 

“yeah, i kinda noticed.”

 

“This... what is the slang… stinks?” 

 

“heh, yeah, it really does. don’t worry about it though, i can still at least teach you about various culture norms and technology, but no magic until you’re over this. casting magic when you don’t feel your best is really a huge risk when you’re injured and just as bad - if not worse - when you’re sick and should only be done as a last resort because it can backfire horribly. especially if it prevents you from speaking clearly.” 

 

“Ugh… okay… I don’t wike not being able to do nothing. We would use leeches. Clean blood is healthy blood.”

 

“heh, that practice went out centuries ago and was found to be a myth that didn’t actually cure anything.”

 

“It doesn’t?” Frisk seemed surprised but didn’t really argue the point.

“What do they do now?”

 

“the powder stuff i gave you mixed with the water is probably one of... hmm, forty or fifty different kinds of medicine said to help with the symptoms of the common cold. no cure for it, but it does help. it was discovered by modern scientists that the strands for the common cold mutate too fast for there to be even a vaccine administered for it as they mutate every time they find a new host.” 

 

“Oh g-great…” Frisk shivered and pulled the blanket close.

 

“don’t worry, it’s not life threatening. only thing it does is annoy you and everyone else as you have to deal with it for roughly seven days. after that you’ll never be able to get that strand of the cold ever again.” 

 

“That is good… can I make a strange request?” Her voice sounded very nazely by this point.

 

“go ahead.” He wondered if it really was strange or just strange to her.

 

“Can I rest my head on your lap and you stroke my hair? My dad used to do it when I was younger and I was sick.”

 

“not as strange of a request as ya think, but sure.” He settled nearby, crossing his legs so he had a lap for her. He had to admit, to himself at least, as he lightly stroked her hair, that he didn’t know hair could be that soft. Of course he wouldn’t have done this if there was anyone else around but it was just the two of them. He was pretty sure he’d have shocked his longtime friend by agreeing to do this since he normally didn’t like being this close to those he didn't know... which was pretty much everyone but Undyne. It didn’t take very long for her to fall asleep. She felt safe with him. 

 

Sans didn’t even realize that he drifted off to sleep. It was the sound of his phone going off with a text from Undyne that startled him awake. The princess remained asleep on his lap, unaware of such things occurring. Sans pulled out the vibrating phone and checked his messages.

Chapter Text

Undyne: Hey bones, sorry about earlier I didn’t mean to be such an ass. 

 

Sans: if that was you bein’ an ass than i think you need to have it redefined for you.

 

He honestly hadn’t noticed.

 

Undyne: I am under a lot of stress but you under more so I still wanted to apologize. 

 

Sans: yup. any news up to? it’s dead silent here. 

 

Undyne: Pffttt… For a moment there I was like wtf does that mean. Nothing much… umm… me and Alphys are going to go on a date.

 

Sans: lol, you forgot where we were then. have fun on your date. if you see anything interesting be sure to shoot me a pic of it.

 

Undyne: Just staying indoors. I am still recovering some. How is the girl?

 

Sans: caught a cold. so magic is out of the question for a bit... instead i get to give her history lessons.

 

Undyne: How is she taking that? I remember those lessons Gerson taught were a snooze fest

 

Sans: heh, tried to lie about it. but not for those reasons.

 

Undyne: I am guessing she is taking a nap?

 

Sans: yup.

 

Undyne: Lazy humans. I can’t believe how lazy they can be.

 

Sans: i told her to take a nap. the more she rests the sooner she can get over this and the faster we can get back to training.

 

Undyne: It is funny how weak humans are and yet they are so superior to us. Ironic huh? 

 

Sans: very.

 

Undyne: Do you want me to send Alphys to Gerson and have you meet her there for medicine for Frisk or would you like me to text it to you?

 

Sans: no, i’ve got some thanks to alphys. she put some in the supplies you guys first gave us and it’s not serious or i’d have taken her to gerson. it’s just a common cold.

 

Undyne: Alright, you should invite the old turtle to help with some of the teachings if you even need it. Is it going pretty slow?

 

Sans: not as slow as you’re thinking it might be.

 

Undyne: How months or years are we looking at? 

 

Sans: months likely, not sure though. 

 

Undyne: Months? Really… that ain’t bad. Alright, get the hero better soon then. 

 

Sans: that’s the hope.

 

Undyne: What will happen to us if it all works? I don’t want to go back and instantly forget everything. 

 

Sans: that won’t be an option... if she goes back that far... our lives will be vastly different. for the better. all the suffering we’ve done will be erased.

 

Undyne: I hope so. It won’t erase our relationship will it?

 

Sans: unfortunately. we were friends then, but we became close because of him, but that doesn’t mean we won’t again.

 

Undyne: I am willing to risk it for both of our happiness. I can’t imagine we won’t be friends. 

 

Sans: for the happiness of monsterkind, it will be worth it. heh, like i said, we were friends before, just not as close.

 

Undyne: Alright. It will be nice to date Alphys in the next lifetime too I think. I am so excited for our date tonight.

 

Sans: have fun, but not too much fun... ;)

 

Undyne: =^_~= will see. 

 

“H-hey…” Frisk said tiredly as she rubbed her eyes.

 

Sans glanced away from his phone.

 

“mornin’ sleepin’ beauty.” He replied, putting his phone back into his pocket.

 

“Hehe… again calling me a beauty?” Frisk was feeling slightly better but she clearly had a cold. Her nose looked red from her sniffling in her sleep and rubbing her nose. 

 

“how do you feel? also, still a reference to a movie. you’ll have to see it sometime, it’s a classic.”

“I know you told me. I was just joking. I guess my cold must take away the humor but I am feeling a little better. Thank you.” 

 

“that’s good, the medicine is at least doing something then.” 

 

“I hope I didn’t make you feel uncomfortable.” Frisk replies as she sat up to sit next to him properly. 

 

“nope, i’m good.” 

 

“What time of day is it? It is so hard to tell down here.” 

 

“it’s in the afternoon.” 

 

“May I make a request for the end of the week? I would like to clean myself someplace. Is that possible?” 

 

“hmm, perhaps. there is a river a ways. i can take you to it.” 

 

“That would be nice. I think if I wash up I will feel better.” 

 

“hmm, alright.” 

 

“If you don’t wish me out there you can always fetch some water and some clothes and I can clean myself that way as well.”

 

“don’t have a bucket. i know about a small pond though not far from here that most don’t seem to know about.”

 

“Will it be safe though?”

 

“yeah, i can set up some wards so i can keep an eye socket out for trouble while you wash up and not be in sight of ya.” 

 

“Thank you Sans.” Frisk inwardly sighed. She knew her growing feelings towards the boney teacher were in vain but she couldn’t help but like him. She pushed aside her feelings and grabbed her dress as that was the only other set of clothes she had with her to change into.

 

“going to wash the dress too? hmm, speaking of, i think i have something that might be more familiar in terms of functionality.” He dug through the inventory and produced a sundress after a while that was a seagreen blue.

 

“Oh that is so beautiful. This must have cost you a fortune. Wait… why are you carrying a sundress with you?” Frisk asked before taking the light dress from him. She admired the stitching and the fabric. 

 

“it didn’t, but it was one of the things i was given actually. when i got supplies. most clothes are relatively cheap and very few are sewn by hand these days.”

 

 “They are not? Oh... that is disappointing.” 

 

“nope, most are made with or by machines. it’s mostly a lost art to do it by hand nowadays, but it means that more can be produced quickly with still good quality.” 

 

“My seamstress made such beautiful dresses. Are they faster than a week; these machines you speak of.” 

 

“yup, usually a few hundred are made in a single day, if not more. i don’t know the exact numbers, honestly. and somethin’ like what you’re holding costs only about 2 g anyway.”

 

“I still appreciate it still.” This world can create valuables for less than salt. It is maddening.

“Shall we go before it gets dark?” He nodded and led her from the catacombs and through the forest to the river, they went a ways up the river before they came upon the small lake. He set up a few charms as he moved out of sight and let her wash in peace. The charms would go off if anything with the intelligence of a dog or higher got too close... or anything made of unnatural materials. Sans wasn’t taking any chances with this. She got to enjoy a little bit of alone time and just be able to breathe fresh air. 

 

She wasn’t entirely alone as she saw some ducks watching her and when she was in the water she disturbed a turtle from its log.

 

“EEEKK!!!” She moved back as she didn’t want the turtle to bite her as she climbed out of the water. The turtle ducked into the water away from her, it apparently seemed just as eager to be away from her as she was from it. She nervously got near the lake but was now too scared to go in. 

Chapter Text

Sans rolled his eyelights when he heard the shriek.

musta found a frog or something.

 

“S-sans?!” Frisk yelled hoping maybe he could help with the situation. 

 

“yeah?” He was within talking distance, but that was it.

 

“There is uhh… turtles and stuff… can you by chance…” She wished for a non-turtle lake. 

 

“heh, we’re out in the forest princess, of course there’s going to be wild life. not much i can do about that i’m afraid.” 

 

“What if it bites off my fingers or toes?” 

 

“i seriously doubt any of the species here will even get close enough to you for that, not to mention most wild life around here is pretty docile this time of year. it isn’t mating season or egg season, i think you’ll be perfectly fine.” She wasn’t sure but she went into the water. She recounted hearing stories from her father about him fishing how the turtles would eat their catch alive. The moment she felt something nibble at her toe she jumped out of the water again. It was just a fish but she ran away from the lake right to Sans.

 

“T-turtle tried to e-eat me!” It took her a moment to realize she was in the nude when she noticed Sans quickly look away. She ducked behind a tree feeling super embarrassed for what she had done.

 

“pff... i think that was more than likely a fish your highness... fish do that.” He was trying not to laugh, so hard... 

 

“T-that is n-not…” Frisk felt so frustrated but she went back to the lake.

 

“i k-know, you’re not used to it, your highness, but i can assure you the fish in the lake aren’t trying to eat you.” He was managing, mostly, to contain his laughter. He couldn’t help it and texted Undyne.

 

Sans: so get this... apparently she thinks turtles will bite off her fingers and toes while she bathes... and when a fish nibbled her she shrieked out that a turtle tried to eat her... i swear i’m trying to not dust from laughter here... 

 

Undyne: That is hilarious! Oh man why did she tell you that anyways? Girl needs to grow up.

 

Sans: dunno, but there’s a lot she doesn’t know. i’m guessing she told me cuz she’s not used to bathin’ in the wild... i set up charms to make sure nuthin’ gets close to her while she’s doin’ it... myself included honestly. also, made sure to include technology on the “no” list.

 

Undyne: She is taking a bath eh? She is so spoiled too.

 

Sans: well it’s not like we have showers out here in the forest. and she is a princess, she would be a little spoiled... at least she’s not complaining the water is cold... you know first hand how cold lake water is.

 

Undyne: How much of her is IN the water?

 

Sans: now how would i know that? i’m not watching her! 

 

Undyne: What I am saying is that she might just be dipping her toes I know you aint no peeper.

 

Sans: eh, so what if she does it that way? water’s still ice cold

 

Undyne: You probably haven’t heard her scream because she hasn’t fully immersed herself.

 

“AHHH!! COLD COLD COLD COLD!!!”

 

Sans: i spoke too soon... now she’s screamin’.

 

Undyne: Humans think they can “get used” to the temperature smh… noobs

 

Sans: well, they can, just not near as quick as you can... i’m in the same boat, except i don’t feel it as bad as they do.

 

Undyne: Besides the only thing she has to worry about up there are the water serpents not the turtles.

 

Sans: well shit. i didn’t think about that... but if she jumps at turtles she’ll probably stay away from snakes too... so i think she’ll be fine.

 

Undyne: <_< You mean you didn’t check the water 

 

Sans: i can’t think of everything! ugh... and i can’t just waltz over there NOW

 

Undyne: Just umm… well… 

 

Sans: if she sees one she’ll probably scream, and if one bites her... she’ll scream worse and i think i have antidotes in the medkit.

 

Undyne: Just talked to Alphys, take your cell and use a higher frequency. Snakes hate that kind of vibration. 

 

Sans: got it.

 

He tapped his phone, changing the frequency of the cellphone to be a higher pitched and nearly started when a snake dropped out of the tree he was sitting by and slithered away. 

fuckin’ hell...

 

“I am j-just going to s-stay in the side here little snake…” The snake slithered past trying to get away from the noise.

“Maybe… Sans is right. These creatures won’t hurt me. Just respect them and they will respect me…” 

 

Sans: well at least i know it works. one of the fuckers nearly dropped on my head.

 

Undyne: You okay? 

 

Sans: yeah, it dropped from the tree i was next to and fled.

 

Undyne: weew… lucky… 

 

“Umm… I am done.” Frisk didn’t have a means to dry her hair but she put the dress on regardless and came over. Her other sets of clothes were still dirty but she was too scared to do it by herself. He had a towel in hand.

 

“here, you can use this for your hair.” She took the towel and began to dry off her hair.

 

“How does this dress you got for me look?” Frisk asked as she kept rubbing the towel in her hair.

“This is so light… is this improper? You can see so much of my body.” For her this dress was so scandalous as it showed so much of her. 

 

“it’s fine, it’s not see through and it’s commonly flattering to see.” 

 

“SEE THROUGH? There is such a thing?” 

 

“yup, but most are reserved for either guys to wear or for those who are whores. don’t make such a fuss.”

 

“Men wear see through dresses?” 

 

“pff, no, see through shirts. it’s fashionable to have on a net-like shirt over a white t-shirt or with no shirt.” 

 

“I am trying to get used to all this but this is… a lot.” 

 

“i understand, it’s not going to be easy... oh, and there are some see-through blouses, but the only see-through part of those is the sleeves to kinda show off one’s arms, but nothing else.”

 

“In my day to show my ankles off was something that women of the night did.” 

 

“nowadays as long as it’s nothing a bathing suit is meant to cover then it’s okay for casual wear.” 

 

“This is definitely something. We should head out. I think I made enough noise for the world to hear me.” He chuckled a little, tapping the ground with a stick to deactivate the wards he’d set up as much to get his mind off the dress, since she was still wet it clung to her more than normal and he was trying very diligently to ignore that... 

 

“I am sorry I ran up to you earlier... in that state…” 

 

“eh, not like i saw anything. it’s fine. though next time maybe just yell? i think you embarrassed yourself more than anything with that.” 

 

“Yeah, my mother would be so ashamed of me for doing such a thing.” 

 

“really? never took her as the type. i mean, you were kinda scared and that’s to be expected when you’re experiencing new things. you had legitimate concerns, even if most wouldn’t see it that way. most have forgotten how scary the world can be because of a lot of modern comforts.” 

 

“She would say that a lady must always act poise. She was still kind and loving but still… she knew the position I was in and how I should act.” Frisk sighed inwardly. She didn’t know why a part of her wished he wouldn’t have said it the way he did. A part of her wished he made a comment of her beauty or something but those kinds of thoughts were not going to help them get out of these troubling times. No, her thoughts and desires are not important to the fate of the world. 

 

“hmm, worry about that when you’re back in the public eye, until then, don’t worry too much about it. i’m not gonna think any differently of ya if you choose to wear a dress or a skirt over jeans.” Frisk was recalling some of the things he mentioned in her culture classes and just nodded. If that wasn’t the sign she had no chance with him then she would be oblivious. 

Chapter Text

They made their way to the cave and Frisk used her magic to start a fire even though it probably wasn’t the wisest move on her part. She sat in front of the fire hoping it would dry her clothes fast. It wasn’t the worst thing though, and the heat would, eventually, dry the clothes she wore.

 

“feeling better?” He asked, as he glanced over at the fire and her sitting in front of it.

 

“Yes, I am. I will probably get back to training tomorrow.” She kept the answer short as she was too busy thinking of things that cannot be.

 

“mkay.” He settled away from the fire on his blanket, watching her out of the corner of one socket. don’t even start, she’s far too good for these old bones... heh, even if we are the same age.

 

“Tell me more of your brother if you don’t mind.” It broke the uncomfortable silence. 

“If that is okay with you? or would you rather teach me cultural stuff.”  He had been a little surprised about that before he thought for a moment.

 

“pap was... energetic. he had a boisterous tone and a way of always making you feel like he was capable of anything he said he could do.” 

 

“I wish I had that kind of belief in myself. You know once upon a time me and Chara would play house. That was in another lifetime.” He nodded.

“I wish I could go back to those times. Do you think she was always evil?”

 

“hmmm, no. but that’s because i’d like to think you can’t give birth to evil. that each child is innocent. are some more prone to turning out that way? maybe, but it’s a choice, after you hit a certain age and know right from wrong... then that’s when that matters, before then, no.” 

 

“Yeah I guess that makes sense.” Frisk looked at her dress and decided to ask something different.

“Do all girls wear dresses? Is this dress what they consider pretty now? I guess I shouldn’t get used to this kind of fashion as I won’t be wearing it long. I shouldn’t get used to much at all. It will go away once it is done.” Maybe it will be best that we both end up destroying each other. Then everyone will be truly free. No rulers to make the same mistake or choices my sister made. I should at least enjoy my last few days even though all my life I never had a chance to really be free. These last few weeks have been the closest to that. At least I am not blacking out anymore… it is the little things I have to remind myself to keep moving on. Was I born for this task alone? It seems cruel to make me the one to carry out the punishment for my sister. I know Sans says he could do it but what if I only have a moment to do the task? What if she uses her magic on me? I miss… the old times… I feel scared and alone in this task. Kill my own sister… to save the masses. That is what a good leader does right? Sacrifice one for the good of the many. 

 

“not all do, and hard to say since it’s mostly a personal choice. ... what’s with that look?”

 

“Huh? Oh thinking is all… you ever just watch the stars at night and think how beautiful they are. I haven’t been able to do it for years. Listen to me complaining again. It is no use to do it.”

 

“it’s not really complaining and there’s no reason we can’t. though to answer your question, yeah... i used to do it all the time, when i was a lot younger. still just a kid... way back before training.”

 

“I know you said you plan on trying to take her down but… if I get the chance I will. I can’t risk waiting and it's probably for the best for everyone anyways.”

 

“hmm, well yes, we do need her off the throne. maybe a week’s worth of sleep will help her crankiness.” 

 

“I mean both of us Sans.” Frisk didn’t dare meet his eyes.

“Permanently.”

 

“where’d you get an idea like that?” 

 

“No one should wield power like we do and if I go on living I will have to marry a king who most likely use me for my power. I am not going to let this cycle continue.”

 

“well, you know, there is a way to solve that without going to extremes.” 

 

“We share the same soul so if I kill her… it will end me right?” 

 

“in theory, it might, but i don’t recall mentioning killing her. much as we monsters despise her... we just want her out of power. we don’t really go so far, most of us anyway, as to wanting her dead.” 

 

“What if she can’t be reasoned with? What if this is my purpose?”

 

“well... i admit i had planned for that. if she can’t be reasoned with, if we can’t just get her to see any sense... well there is one thing i can do. but regardless of the outcome... the humans need a queen to lead ‘em. it would be utter chaos otherwise.” 

 

“Worse than it is now?”

 

“likely. at least for them, i don’t even know what would happen to monsters if civil war over the throne broke out. likely be caught up in it.” 

 

“If she doesn’t listen to reason are you going to destroy her?”

 

“no. i have something... else, in mind... and she’ll be pissed, but she’ll live through it.” thing is, dunno if i could. or any monster for that matter.

 

“I guess I will stay in the dark.” 

 

“it’s better to not know.” He agreed. Frisk picked up a stick and jabbed the flames.

 

“I should go to sleep. To get better soon to get this over with.” Frisk got up and dusted off her new dress that dried from the fire.

 

“sleep well, princess.” 

 

“You too Sans.” Frisk made her way to bed and had nightmares all night about all the ways the future will be.

Chapter Text

Sans went over to the fire, considering her words. After a long moment he pulled out the phone and stared at it a moment before sending off a text.

 

Sans: have a good evening?

 

Undyne: We did! Made some of your brother’s famous spaghetti sending some to you

Attached 1 spaghetti 

 

He sighed quietly as he read the text, his fingers over the buttons a moment before he shook his head and wrote something else instead.

 

Sans: looks good.

 

Undyne: Miss you brother. Wish you were here. It feels so weird without you bones.

 

Sans: eh, you’ll get used to it eventually. 

 

Undyne: I know that talk. What happened.

 

i’m sorry, i don’t think i can keep that promise... if this is what happens.

 

Sans: what are you talking about? did i say somethin’ weird?

 

Undyne: Yeah, I will be coming tomorrow morning. You need fishy time. 

 

Sans: c’mon now, don’t start tryin’ to be a piano on me... you know you can’t be tuned.

 

Undyne: Tell me what happened or I will be ribbin you tomorrow 

 

Sans: fine... i feel a little weirded out i guess. i’ve been tellin’ the princess that i’d help her take down her sister. and apparently she thought that was a more... permanent thing.

 

Undyne: Well, I cant blame her thinking we are training her to fight.

 

Sans: i’m training her to fight, not to kill... i’m a skeleton but i ain’t that kinda monster... none of us are. it was really weird just having to explain that.

 

Undyne: Exactly, remember how I was with Gerson. I thought the same way. I just think you need to teach her some capturing spells and defense ones to show her that there is a balance.

 

Sans: well now i know how he felt teaching you. 

 

Undyne: Ugh I hate to say this but she probably is struggling with the fact it is her sister. I am trying to put my foot in her shoes.

 

Sans: ...  it gets more complicated too.

 

Undyne: she is also a twin with King Henry?

 

Sans: not that. funny. but uh... apparently she gets... attached easily.

 

There was a pause before she texted again.

 

Undyne: I think it makes sense she is attached to her sister 

 

Sans: not her... to me.

 

Undyne: Oh… and… you don’t like it?

 

Sans: it’s not that.

 

Undyne: You are afraid it will ruin some time line?

 

Sans: undyne. seriously. that isn’t it either. you know royalty only marries royalty, come on now.

 

Undyne: What do you think your position is? A position they hand out to anyone?

 

Sans: i’m not a noble undyne. even if they don’t just hand my job out to anyone. that’s not how human hierarchy works.

 

Undyne: Ugh… and what if she can’t go back in time? 

 

Sans: whether she can or cannot doesn’t change anything.

 

Undyne: I think it does as she is declared dead. She ain’t royalty. She is just a girl.

 

Sans: the human kingdom won’t take it that way, someone has to take the throne there undyne, you can’t just leave it empty. she will have to take it one way or the other, whether she does it in our time or in the past.

 

Undyne: The human kingdom? Let’s face it right now in this moment… they don’t even know she exists. Do what you told me to do with Alphys: live for the moment.

 

Sans: if i thought there was any reason to, i’d take that advice, but there’s no point.

 

Undyne: Yes, life experience. 

 

Sans: i’d rather not know what i can’t have. that’s a bit of mental torture i don’t think i could push myself past.

 

Undyne: It is just… lately with me almost dying and shit. Things have been put in perspective for me and one day whether we are together by going into the past or in the great beyond. I want to say I lived it to the fullest.

 

Sans: we might only live once, but i’d rather die in battle or something than dust over pining over what i can’t have. it’s hard enough living without him... i don’t need to add to it.

 

Undyne: I think the only one stopping you from being happy is you. The reason you are telling me all this is because deep down there is something saying the same thing I am telling you.

 

Sans: it’s not just that... i didn’t tell her what plan b was if somewhere along the line i ended up having to face chara.

 

Undyne: Mr monster with a plan a b c d e f g what is the plan?

 

Sans: funny, but the only other option would be one of those spells... in particular... the one that would zap her of her power.

 

Undyne: What will that do to you?

 

Sans: the same thing. that’s the requirement. it’s a sort of last ditch thing... 

 

Undyne: It will kill you?

 

Sans: you know of any monster that can live without magic?

 

Undyne: Well… give me a week. I actually think I remember a class that Gerson taught about something like that.

 

Sans: at any rate, if i don’t have a choice to use it then even if a monster could live without it, i wouldn’t be one of them. 

 

Undyne: It sounds like both of you are willing to die for the cause.

 

Sans: yeah, but there won’t be too much of a upheaval if i do. 

 

Undyne: You say that as if I wouldn’t be uprising against them.

 

Sans: undyne, i know how things are... but you and i both know that losing a ruler for the humans would be so much worse than a single monster’s life. 

 

Undyne: For me it will be like losing the whole world. Never forget the ones who love you. 

 

Sans: i never did. but you’ll live and, after all, you have a reason to now don’t you? even if it hurts for a while.

 

Undyne:  Don’t do this! At least give her a chance please!!!

 

Sans: it’s just a plan b, calm down. i don’t really wanna do this, but if our initial plan fails i might not have a choice. 

 

Undyne: I am sobbing over here… I don’t know if I can handle losing you too.

 

Sans: you’ll be okay. i know you will, don’t let it get to you just yet. and there’s the future to look to.

 

Undyne: It won’t be as bright if you aren’t in the picture. If I get mated and have a kid that brat is going to need an uncle to teach it awful puns.

 

Sans: heh... love ya too fishy.

 

Undyne: Now stop telling me nightmare fuel crap and help her reach her true potential.

 

Sans: i aim to try. she reminded me of something we used to do when we were younger.

 

Undyne: What was that? 

 

Sans: star gaze

 

Undyne: I imagine she got to do it all her life. It was a luxury for us.

 

Sans: i dunno if she did, but i remember the times we went out into the field at night... the three of us... and looked up at the stars. 

 

Undyne: I miss those days. Maybe tomorrow I will bring Alphys and us four can make a new memory. How does that sound?

 

Sans: yeah, me too. sounds good. i should get some sleep. you should too.

 

Undyne: Alright but no more bad thoughts. Things will work out.

 

Sans: whatever you say capt’n. goodnight.

 

Undyne: That is an order soldier! Goodnight.

 

Sans: aye, aye. 

 

He was just messing with her, but he felt tired so it was time for him to try and get some rest. He put the phone away.

 

“If… if it is possible… do you really think we can spare her?”

 

“it is possible. we’ll do it... one way or another.” 

 

“Okay, I will work hard to make it happen. I don’t want to lose my sister too. I already lost so much.”

 

“yeah... i know. it was never my aim to make you a killer, just someone who could over power her. get some sleep, your highness. we need to rest up for tomorrow.”

 

“Please… call me Frisk.” There was an awkward pause.

“I see. I get it. I just… thought we were at least friends. I understand.”

Chapter Text

Instead of answering, he decided he’d take Undyne’s advice... just for a moment... Just... a little... He went over to her and knelt down, he lightly took her hand and placed a gentle kiss to it. She flushed and looked at him, a bit surprised.

 

“good night, frisk.” He murmurs softly before he retreats to his blanket. The shocked expression disappeared on her face and it was replaced with a smile. Her heart thumping wildly against her chest as she finally felt that maybe her sister isn’t her only purpose.

 

“Goodnight Sans. Sleep well.” She returned and slept soundly through the rest of the night.

 

Sans awoke as usual the next morning to cook some breakfast for them. Frisk got up and joined him. She sat next to him and made casual conversation. Frisk wasn’t exactly sure where the relationship was going but for that moment she was happy just the way things are.

 

“This was so good. Thank you Sans.”

 

"sure, how are you feeling today?"

 

“I am doing pretty good. You?”

 

“good to hear. i’m doing well. so this evening will be a little different. undyne decided to invite herself and alphys over... so they’ll be dropping by.”

 

“Why? What is the occasion?”

 

“beats me, it’s just what she told me last night when we talked.” 

 

“Oh okay. I think that the medicine or potion you gave me is helping. I feel so much better.”

 

“that’s good, i did tell her you had a cold.”

 

“If I go back in time… will you and your friend be as close as it is now?”

 

“no.”

 

“Is there any way that it won’t change? I see you chat with her and she makes you smile. I don’t want to take that away from you.”

 

“we’ve always been friends... but, the reason we’re close is because if we weren’t... we wouldn’t have survived long after losing my brother. he was the reason we were even friends and kept us both going... after we lost him... all we had was each other. if you go back and change time, keep that from happening... then there’d be no reason we’d be so close and... i’m okay with it. because we were both happier when he was alive.” Frisk wrapped her arms around him loosely.

 

“That is far more noble of a cause than you know. To give someone the mercy of not knowing such pain existence.” 

 

“yeah, that’s why i don’t mind. it’s really a small price to pay, even if i remember, i know that she’ll still be my friend. that much won’t change and we’ll just have time to make it a closer friendship again, even if she never knows why.” 

 

“I think you two will be close again. If she is that good of a friend.” 

 

“yeah, me too. it will just take a bit of extra work.” 

 

“What was she like before you two became friends? I guess I don't know what she is like now too…” Frisk admitted backing up. 

 

“eh, not much has changed, honestly... the only thing that was different about her was that she’d smile more and have more energy.”

“Tell me more about her. You said if she wasn’t in love with girls you would have made her yours. She must have some qualities that you admire about her.” 

 

“well, she’s strong, on several levels. she’s also compassionate, she has always helped me and others, without them really needing to ask... but she also doesn’t take crap from idiotic humans either who can’t see past their own needs or desires. she’s a good judge of character too. she knows who can be trusted and who can’t just by looking at them... she can’t even see souls themselves and she almost always is right.” 

 

“Sounds like a soul I should trust as well. It seems lately it is hard to find beings to trust.”

 

“it is difficult, but that’s nothing new. that’s always been a part of life, some of us are just better at discerning the pure ones from the black hearts than others.” 

 

“I don’t think I have that good sense of character. I tend to want to believe in the good of others.”

 

“heh, nothing wrong with that. besides, i bet if you asked she might tell you how she does it.”

 

“I am guessing magic. If I had to guess.” 

 

“heh, no. i do it with magic, she hasn’t told me how she does it. she can’t see souls.” 

 

“Hmm… well still she seems like a good friend to have still.”

 

“yup. couldn’t ask for better.” 

 

“I imagine they will be here by tonight then?”

 

“they will.” 

 

“S-so… what do you want to do until they show up?”

 

“we’ll go through some spells. i’ve some new ones to show you to practice saying.” 

 

“Alright sounds good.” I was kind of hoping to touch on the fact of that kiss yesterday but I won’t push my luck. He dug out a book from his inventory to show her some new spells and he told her how to say each one. Explaining what they did. They were various capture spells using the elements, one used water, another used earth and plants and yet another used air.

 

“Do you think we can capture my sister with these kind of spells?” 

 

“you’d have to be pretty quick with them, but yeah, i think you might be able to.” 

 

“That will be so nice. Then maybe if things work out…” Frisk flushed as she looked away with a small smile. She didn’t care if he was a monster or not royalty. He treated her normal and he made her happy. Was it wrong for her to dream of what could be?

 

“eh?” He wasn’t sure where she was going with this. She took a deep breath before she reached over and gently took his hand.

 

“M-maybe… we c-can…” 

 

“well, i don’t see why we can’t be friends.” He had understood where she was trying to take this, but regardless of the method of how the fight went... it didn’t matter. They could be friends.

 

“Yes… friends.” Frisk squeezed his hand briefly before letting go. That hurt… I am such a foolish girl. I read too deep in these things. I saw something that wasn’t there. 

 

He nodded in agreement. i’m sorry princess... we can’t... i can’t... for your sake, it is better to pretend... 

 

“I am glad to have a friend. I really haven’t had one in years.” 

 

“that’s a shame.” 

 

“It kind of comes with the whole fact I was in jail that prevents me from going out and making friends.” 

 

“yeah, that’d do it all right. still, it is a shame you weren’t allowed any.” 

 

“Well I got one now. What do friends do in this culture? Has it changed?” 

 

“hmm, well not really. the activities do... like the movies i mentioned. or bowling, sometimes just getting together can be fun even if all you do is stare at the stars and exchange jokes.” 

 

“What are movies and bowling?”

 

“i already told you about movies, they’re those moving pictures i told you about. and bowling is a game, where the goal is to use a heavy ball to knock down some targets at a distance that are called pins.” 

 

“That seems like fun. Will we try it sometime or is that for the next lifetime?” 

 

“definitely the next one.” Frisk wondered to herself if she will even live long enough to see half of this technology. She wasn’t the only one. Frisk tried to ignore all those thoughts as she read the book. Thoughts about what her future had in store for her always brought thoughts of sadness. Sure the world will be alright but her life was set in stone. They were involved with the books until Sans got a text.

 

Undyne: We are here.

 

Sans: so come say hi, don’t just lurk in the doorway.

 

Undyne: Well we wanted to warn you ahead of time.

 

Undyne came down and Alphys and her were holding hands.

 

“Hey dork!” The moment Undyne sees Sans she lets go of Alphys’ hand and hugs Sans. 

 

“hey fishsticks.” He returned with a grin.

“good to see you.” 

 

“It is great to see you! I made some food and brought blankets.” 

 

“oh? supper and stars, sounds great.” 

 

“How are things?” Undyne muttered quietly.

 

“training is going well, we started on some of the capture type spells today, she’ll probably attempt them tomorrow at some point.” 

 

“Alphys, why don’t you check out the princess while me and Sans here go for a walk.” Alphys was going to say something but got a look from Undyne and nodded. Not waiting for Sans’ response and dragging him out of the cave. 

“So, what happened?” 

 

“what do you mean? i swear you need to be more specific when you ask that question.” 

 

“Well you are still depressed so did she reject you?” 

 

“reject me? look pal, i know what you’re trying to do but i didn’t even ask.” 

 

“Really? Huh… I guess I gave you more credit…” Undyne said, walking away with a shrug. 

“I guess you are happy with this? Well are you going to be comfortable with me and Alphys hanging out?” 

 

“i’ll be fine with it, no reason i wouldn’t be and what the heck are you going on about? didn’t we discuss this already?” 

 

“I guess… I figure you being in love with her that seeing me kissing my girl would be awkward.” 

 

“wait, when did i ever say that ?!”

 

“You didn’t have to say shit… I saw how you looked at her.” 

 

“yeah, and? i admit i like her more than a friend but love? c’mon undyne, it’s barely been two weeks now.” 

 

“Yeah… and me and Alphys knew each other for how long? About a month?” 

 

“a month is still longer than two weeks, fishy. besides, alphys was crushing on you longer than that, you just didn’t know about it until a month ago.” 

 

“Alright you have a crush but I guess I just don’t want you to hide it. That is all.” 

 

“i can’t exactly pursue it either. we’ve been over this haven’t we? are we gonna do this again?” 

 

“No, I am sorry. I can take over if this is too much for you or are you going to be able to handle this?” 

 

“i can handle it pal. don’t worry, besides, there’s some things i have to teach her that even you don’t know how to pronounce.” 

Chapter Text

“Alright, let’s go make some fun memories then?” Undyne and Alphys helped set the blankets on top. Alphys tried to put a blanket just for her and Undyne and one for Frisk and Sans. Sans didn’t seem to mind as he settled on the blanket. Frisk sat next to him.

 

“H-here I m-made some sandwiches for s-supper.” 

 

“heh, a nice light supper for a light show.” Sans joked.

 

“Y-you two l-look so cu-” Undyne covered Alphys’ mouth before she could finish that sentence. 

 

“Cutting edge. Cutting edge yes they do. So modern.” Undyne fills in the blank. Frisk thought this was strange but didn’t question it.

 

“Thank you for the compliment Alphys and Undyne. Thank you for the food.” Frisk ate the meal and watched the two sit down on their blankets. 

 

“yeah, we appreciate it and the company.” He briefly gave Alphys a look that said ‘don’t’ even as he ate his sandwich.

“it’s a nice change from the normal routine to be able to sit and relax with friends.” 

 

“It is…” Frisk was just letting her hand thread the grass next to her and just enjoying the feel of it. 

“It is a very nice day indeed.”

 

“seems it’ll be a warm evening too. perfect for star gazin’.” 

 

“D-do you s-star g-gaze often?” Alphys asked the pair.

 

“Not since I was a little girl.” Frisk didn’t add anything to that as it was getting too close to home and the rule of thumb was never complain.

 

“Oh? D-did you get b-busy or l-lessons?” Frisk smiled briefly before returning her attention to the grass. 

 

“probably both alphys. kinda like with me. i’m sure undyne’s told you about that at least a little.” 

 

“S-she did but-”

 

“Babe, just relax and look at the sky. It is going to get dark soon. Enjoy the silence.” Undyne coaxed Alphys. Alphys smiled and scooted closer to allow Undyne to wrap one arm around her shoulders. Frisk glanced over at the pair and decided to scoot a bit away from Sans. It felt so weird between them but a part of her knew what was happening even if it was unspoken. Sans settled back to look up at the stars as they slowly appeared in the sky with the last of the fading light. Once it was truly dark he spoke up again.

 

“never gets old.” That caught Frisk’s attention and she gave the sky her full attention.

 

“It is breathtaking. I wonder how many stories have been told under these very stars. So many things happened under these stars. It is the only thing that all our ancestors share.” 

 

“Read that in a book?” Undyne asked. Frisk didn’t know how to respond to that as she was just stating what she was thinking. She laid back and went quiet. She felt she spoke too much. 

 

“doubtful, what book would you know that would have something like that?” Sans replied.

 

“I don’t know some philosophical shit.” Frisk gasped at such vulgarity. 

 

“undyne, really now. don’t use such language around royalty.” 

 

“Really? Are we really going to do that shit?” Alphys nudged Undyne.

 

“undyne.” 

 

“Come on, I thought it was four friends not three friends and a babysitting job.” Frisk felt very awkward and felt she was doing something she shouldn’t by being there. She couldn’t help that she was raised with certain rules and standards. 

 

I imagine this is as close to a courtship as I will get or what it is like to be a peasant. Peasants sound so vulgar. They are different though. I wonder, when I have a child, I can at least enjoy the stars again. Will my King allow such luxury? I will need to be stronger if I dare even stand a chance to be even a Queen. 

 

Frisk turned her head and flushed when she witnessed Undyne and Alphys sharing a kiss. She quickly returned her gaze back to the sky. Each star glittered the black night with only a few intrusive green glowing spots that fly by. 

I need to be my own guiding light. These … individuals will only be in my life for a short time. I can at least give them the one they had lost. 

 

Sans sighed inwardly, his friend really did always have trouble with the whole court manners thing. A cold breeze blew and Frisk naturally scooted over to stay warm. She accidentally bumps into Sans.

 

“S-sorry.” Frisk mutters quietly as she scooted away from him again. 

“It is slightly… awkward today isn’t?” 

 

"a little but not because of you." He replied quietly.

 

“Is that normal in this culture now?”

 

“can be.” He replied. He wondered how long they’d actually just been staying in the catacombs, he’d thought it had been only a couple of weeks and, he honestly hadn’t checked or made a notation of it. In reality, it had been three.

 

“Pfff…. I was just imagining a half fish and lizard. That was bad.” Frisk snickered quietly.

 

“oh? and why did you think it was bad?”

 

“I don’t think them having children is bad but the imagery is more literal than their forms.”

 

“ah.” He considered it a moment before chuckling.

“it’s almost cute.” 

 

“It is. Hehe…” Frisk nudged Sans a bit.

“Hey look at this…”  Then she raised her hands in the air and began doing hand puppets against the night sky. 

 

“heh, i haven’t done that since i was a babybones.”

 

“Is it not amazing? Want to join?”

 

“hmm, i think i remember one or two.” He replied after a moment, making some gestures to mimic shadow puppets he recalled from his youth. Frisk giggled and the two just had some fun making puppets against the night sky.

 

“What the heck are you two doing?” By the time Undyne noticed the two were chuckling so loud it got the attention of the love birds.

 

“makin’ puppets fish sticks.”

 

“That… is kind of kid stuff.” 

 

“yeah, and?” 

 

“Well I thought we were going to admire the night sky not play pretend.”

 

“we did that too. i never said it was all we were gunna do.” 

 

“Is t-there an e-epic story like t-two star crossed l-lovers or some e-epic fight scene like in a-anime scene?” Frisk was confused and instead of making a scene she whispers.

 

“Anime?” 

 

“cartoon show for adults.” He muttered back, before he said aloud.

“no alphys, nothing like that. i can’t make anything complex like you can.”

 

“Cartoon show? Oh that is that drawing you told me about.” Frisk asked Sans.

 

“Come on Sans, you can probably manipulate your bones to do something epic like that though.” Undyne joked. 

 

“eh, something like it.” He muttered before answering her.

“that’d take more effort than i wanna put forth undyne, ya know that.” 

 

“Yeah but it is possible right?” Undyne said before summoning a spear and waving it in the air. Frisk used her magic and used a water ball, destroying the spear.

“Weapons are not toys to be played with. I know things have changed but power should be respected and not used for amusement.” Frisk criticized. Sans chuckled a little.

 

“she’s got you there.” 

 

“It isn’t like I don’t know how to control my powers. I don’t think kids like you who don't know how to handle the power should be tossing it around.” 

 

“ain’t about control fishy. besides, i wouldn’t say she doesn’t know.” 

 

“She ready?” 

 

“I am right here but… I am working on it. I will succeed but I rather right now just enjoy this moment.” 

 

“what she said.” Sans replied.

 

“My point is that she is not in control, yet.” Undyne pointed out.

 

“just cuz there’s some things she can’t do doesn’t mean she ain’t got control. stop makin’ assumptions.” 

 

“But remember the rule Gerson said about-“

 

“Stop this. We are supposed to be having fun.”

Chapter Text

“We are.” Undyne retorted.

 

“this is normal princess, she gives me crap as much as i give her.” 

 

“Really?” Frisk mutters confused. Then again she really didn’t have friends to really compare to what real friends do with others.

 

“yup.” Frisk gave a confused look but didn’t comment further as the two banter back and forth.

“hey, where you two stayin’ tonight?” Sans asked after a while.

 

“Probably here then we might go home tomorrow.”

 

“fair enough. did you bring any blankets with ya?” 

 

“No… shit I knew we forgot something.” 

 

“heh, just as well then alphys sent me extras for winter nights. ya can borrow those at least.” 

 

“She is so amazing! Look at her thinking ahead of the situation.” 

 

“yup.”

 

“So… shall we go inside then?” Undyne suggested.

 

“I would like to stay outside if that is possible.” Frisk asked.

 

“it is, i’ll just set up a few wards first.” He didn’t mention what kind as he got up and left the three there.

 

“Why in the world do you want to stay out in the elements?” 

 

“It is k-kinda of r-romantic.” Alphys adds while Frisk just gets comfortable. They won’t understand what a luxury it is to have this freedom.

“Do y-you like-” Undyne nudged Alphys.

 

“C-come on it is j-just us girls.” Alphys moved over and asked, again to Frisk.

“So… d-do you have a l-love interest… like a s-skeleton of sorts?” Frisk didn’t respond right away as she thought about what to say.

 

“I like someone… but we are only friends. I hope you can respect and… umm…” Frisk was struggling to figure out the proper way to tell them that they were just friends. 

“We will continue to strive to save this world.” Well that sounded better in my head. 

 

“Pffttt… what kind of answer is that?” Undyne couldn’t understand what was happening as Frisk’s face turned a bright red. 

 

“means she doesn’t wanna talk about it. sheesh.” Sans replied as he walked over to them.

 

“Come on Sans. You got to admit that answer is kind of… out there?” 

 

“not really and you should respect her decision to not tell you.” 

 

“Hey, I didn’t ask the question.” Undyne gestured to Alphys who pushed Undyne for calling her out like that.

 

“don’t matter who asked. don’t probe the answer.” 

 

“We should get ready for bed.” Frisk just wanted to watch the stars until she fell asleep but she figured it wouldn’t happen now. 

 

“agreed.”  Undyne and Alphys cuddled together by a tree, leaving Frisk and Sans to themselves. Frisk glanced over and a part of her wished for the same thing but she felt it won’t happen. Sans gave them one of the blankets from his inventory then offered one to Frisk.

 

“Thank you.” Frisk says, taking it from him. She came so close to asking him but faltered back. Somehow she knew there was a line she shouldn’t cross.

 

“sure.” He smiled and settled on the blanket again. He knew nights above the catacombs could be colder.

 

“May I ask you a question?” Frisk asked quietly.

 

“sure.”

 

“When this is all over will you start a family since there will be, hopefully, no drama.” 

 

“dunno.” He replied after a long moment of silence.

 

“I hope you do. I hope you and your brother both continue your race.” Frisk paused a moment then added.

“I mean I hope you find someone that makes you feel special.”

 

“we’ll see what the future holds i guess.” 

 

“Yeah, I imagine my future. I imagine I will have a few. Maybe I will feel something for them.”

 

“i was thinkin’ about what you said earlier.” He murmured.

“and maybe you’re right... if you ended up with another human.” Frisk wasn’t sure what he meant. When she didn’t say anything he went on.

“it’s not really my place to say... but our king doesn’t have a mate. so... maybe that’s a thought.” 

 

“Oh, I imagine that is probably what might happen to cement the peace between our kind.” Frisk looked at the sky.

“He is nice, right?”

 

“yeah, he’s a strong leader and he’s one of those who’s been trying to help everyone. he isn’t really the type to just sit back and watch things happen or others do things. he’s not afraid to stand and fight with the best of us when it’s needed.” 

 

“We will probably get along well then. That will be good. I guess he would be a good father, I think.”

 

“yeah, he knows how to relate to others. he’s very compassionate, everyone loves him and follows him. just like they did his father. ” 

 

“We can still be friends then?”

 

“don’t see why not.” 

 

“I am glad for that. You are a good friend.” There is something to look forward to.

 

“thanks.” Frisk took Sans’ hand and squeezed it lightly and held it.

 

“Thank you for tonight. I really appreciate this.”

 

“sure.” He was trying not to think too hard on it.

 

“It is beautiful isn't it?”

 

“yeah, the stars are really somethin’.” He agreed. As he gazed up though, he had a passing thought that she was like one of those stars. So close and yet... so very far from reach.

 

Sometime that night they fell asleep. The next morning Sans woke up feeling something crawling across him. 

 

“S-sans…” Frisk awoke to a snake crawling over her. It was just a garden snake but she had no idea if they were dangerous or not.

 

“sit still, it’s not dangerous.” He replied calmly as he moved over enough to lift the snake up off her and set it back down on the other side of the blanket, in the grass to continue on its way.

“not an ideal way to wake up, but i’ve had worse.” 

 

“Could be much better. What the heck happened, did Sans make a move or what?” Undyne joked without really thinking. She came over yawning.

 

“No, a snake woke me.” 

 

“and me, it was halfway across us both actually. apparently we were its rocks.” 

 

“Ooohh y-you two slept t-together?” Alphys went over and stood by Undyne. Frisk sat up and went over and slapped her.

 

“no alphys, we were just near each other.” He said as she started moving and sighed, he couldn’t say Alphys didn’t warrant that one... 

 

“Do not insult Sans and I’s integrity by saying such things.” Frisk then walked away. Alphys looked shocked and looked at Sans and Undyne, offended that she got slapped.

 

“don’t look at me like that you two. you’re the one who stuck her foot in her mouth alphys. come on, you know what you said. and undyne, you know i’ve been teaching her modern things, that includes slang.” 

 

“You taught her THAT! I mean all diseases.” Undyne was shocked and didn’t understand why.

 

“i taught her what it meant undyne, good stars...” 

 

“Why? She won’t ever use it. That kind of knowledge is useless.”

 

“because she wanted to know.” 

 

“How will this help her in the future or past…”

 

“knowledge is power... but in this case, she just asked.” He shrugged.

 

“W-well it is c-common for red s-souls to live for many y-years. I mean look at C-Chara.”

 

“let’s not alphys, please, we know the bloody queen has lived this long due to the dark arts, not natural life span.” 

 

“W-we can always c-clone her or something too?” Undyne and Sans gave Alphys a confused look.

 

“just... no al, no.” 

 

“What? S-she can r-rule forever then… I thought she w-was a pure soul…”

 

“Clones wouldn't work that way, at least I don’t think.” Undyne muttered.

 

“of course they don’t, ya can’t clone a soul. good intention, bad execution there.” With a shake of his head he went after Frisk to see if she’d be okay. He found her practicing pronouncing spells. As if she was trying to hide behind something. The other thing that really stood out to him was that she was wearing her original dress. She caught a bug with a spell trap and released it.

 

“whatcha doin’ there?” He asked quietly.

 

“I d-don’t belong. I never did.” Frisk muttered. She overheard Undyne asking why she was being taught such things.

 

“i wouldn’t say that.” 

 

“I am a tool Sans. A means to an end. I bring peace and that is where my role ends. I shouldn’t have wondered what this world has as I will never use or appreciate any of these things. I should just focus on the task and nothing else.”

 

“no. you’re not a tool. you’re a living soul, just like i am. you think and feel, you experience the world around you and you react the way you think is right. that makes you alive.” 

 

“Alive? I guess…”

 

“scientific fact princess. that’s how we define living things and you do everything a living thing does. tools... they don’t do any of that.”  

 

“Would a pet be a better term then?”

 

“no, because a pet doesn’t make choices.” 

 

“What choices do I have?” Frisk laid down her book and glanced up at him. Sans sighs a little.

 

“you choose to learn, you could have just ignored me... you could have refused to help. no one is making you do any of this. in the end... if you choose not to fight your sister... someone else will.” 

Chapter Text

“I guess. It just feels forced upon me. Not to really have paths I can choose. I envy you in a lot of ways Sans. Despite losing your brother you still got to live and just do whatever you wanted.” He doesn’t understand and that is okay. It is a good thing not knowing about what I went through.

 

“well, you can do it too... as undyne pointed out... we’re the only ones who know you’re alive. no one else does... just four monsters. and if we tried to tell anyone else without proof... well, no one but your crazy sister would believe us. so, really... if you just ran off... well, nothing we could really do about it.” Frisk made her way over and took his hand.

 

“I won’t. Despite whatever my brain tells me I know my heart tells me to do the other.” He didn’t have a response for that.

“I figured I can’t let myself get used to such luxuries as that sundress that won’t exist in my time.”

 

“well, i dunno what to tell ya.” He really didn’t. 

   

“I know. I just needed to vent. I seem to be complaining or commenting on things far more than you should have to handle. Thank you for listening to me still.” Frisk releases his hand. Undyne and Alphys came in.

 

“Hey we are going to head out… are we cool Bones?”

 

“yeah, see you later.” He called back. Undyne comes over and hugs Sans holding him close.

 

“Stay safe. Call me and stuff okay?” Alphys also joined in on the hug. Frisk watched from afar this interaction again wishing she fit in. 

 

“yeah, catch ya two later k? and maybe next time ya visit try remembering all the meanings to the words ya might say... just to avoid a repeat yeah?” 

 

“Oh… y-yes…” Alphys flushed in embarrassment and curtsied towards Frisk’s direction.

“F-forgive me m-my lady.” This isn’t what Frisk wanted but she wasn’t going to make a scene and just went over.

 

“It is I who should apologize. I shouldn’t have struck you. I let my emotions get the better of me. I am sorry. We both know better now so… don’t worry okay?” Alphys smiled, grateful she accepted her apology.

 

“misunderstandings kinda happen, but at least we have an understandin’.” 

 

“We should get going. We have a ways to go. We should meet again in another three months. You know, to celebrate the holidays. How does that sound?” 

 

“That sounds lovely. Thank you.” Frisk says even though in the back of her mind she figured by then this timeline will not exist any longer. It would be nice to have something to celebrate though. The two left, leaving Sans and Frisk alone in the catacombs once more.

“So teacher, what do you want to teach me today?”

 

“well, first breakfast, then we’ll see about those spells you were studying the other day.” 

 

“I can catch a bug.” Frisk says, unsure if that was impressive or not.

 

“so that’s what you were doin’ then, but i don’t recommend insects for breakfast... but maybe there is a use for that... follow me.” Frisk followed, curious as to what he meant. He led her back to the lake, or close to, it was a bit down the way and the water was clearer than the lake as it was more shallow. Forms of something could be seen darting about beneath the surface. He motioned to the water.

“catch one, if ya can.” 

 

“And if I catch one do I win a prize?” Frisk joked, smiling. 

 

“heh, well you can see it that way. though the catch itself is the prize here.” 

 

“Here I thought the teacher would give me extra praise or something.” Frisk made her way to the side of the lake. At first all she grabbed was water missing the fish by just a hair. He settled down in a spot nearby to watch. Despite her struggle she was having a lot of fun and eventually…

 

Splash!!

 

The fish struggled in the water trap she pulled into the air. The fish was trying to escape its prison and back into the water below.

 

“I got it!” 

 

“good work, bring it over.” 

 

“Okay…” Frisk struggled a little bit to control the magic and it bobbed up and down before reaching Sans. 

“You g-got this. I think I am about to lose my grip.” He grabbed a stick and speared the fish before she lost her grip.

 

“yup. got it.” He pulled the still flopping thing off the stick and slammed the head against a rock before producing a bone and slicing off the head. He tossed the head into the river and summoned a bit of fire magic to cook the fish.

 

“Fresh fish… it smells so good. I wish salt and pepper were cheaper, they go so well with it.”

 

“don’t get much fresher.” He grabbed another stick and, with the help of a bone, sliced the fish into two portions and handed her a stick.

“just be careful about the tiny bones.” 

 

“My mouth is drooling. Thank you for such a treat.”

 

“yup. thanks for catchin’ it.” He nibbled on his portion of the fish, tossing bones and fins of the fish into the river to be eaten by other fish. Frisk ate hers slowly making sure she didn’t swallow any of the bones. When she finished she mimicked Sans and disposed of the remains into the lake.

 

“The circle of life. That fish was hard to catch though.”

 

“yeah, first ones always are. but when you’ve trapped more than once you get the hang of it. i don’t usually do it unless i absolutely have to, but i figured it was good practice for ya.” 

 

“It was! I am so proud of myself. I can’t believe I did that but my sister will be much harder to catch.”

 

“yeah, but ya gotta start somewhere. did you get enough to eat?” 

 

“I could possibly eat more but I don’t know if I should.” 

 

“well, if you’re still hungry then we should catch more. plenty of fish.” 

 

“Will it be selfish if I take another?”

 

“nah, besides, it’s good practice.” 

 

“One more…” With the presence of food already in the area it was easy to catch a fish off guard. Frisk accidently caught two fish and brought them over to Sans.

“Well, we can either release it or smoke it for later.” 

 

“heh, two for the price of one. nice.” He smoked one in some leaves for later while the other made up their meal.

 

“That will make a nice snack we can munch on throughout the day! I am so excited and happy!” Frisk jumped for joy. She was so proud of herself.

 

“good work, you’re definitely improving.” 

 

“It is thanks to a great teacher.” 

 

“heh, you’re too kind.” Frisk sniffed the air getting her fill of the sweet aroma of the fish being smoked.

 

“I love smoked fish.”

 

“heh, i can see that. can’t blame ya.” 

 

“I had one fish with fresh fruits and it was such a dish to have. Sorry, I find myself drooling over a memory.” Frisk wiped at her mouth and smiled.

“You must cook often. You cooked the last fish to perfection.”

 

“eh, me an’ undyne take turns with supper and after a certain amount of time ya learn how ta do it right.”

 

“Makes sense. You make a fine chef.” Sans gave her a serving of fish and she proceeded to eat the fish slowly enjoying her meal immensely.

“We should have saved the fish bones to make a broth but it did make catching fish easier. Maybe we should take the remnants with us and use it as bait again?”

 

“not a bad idea on both accounts.” He pulled out a small bag from his inventory and stuck the fish remains into the bag. The bag wasn’t exactly empty, but whatever was in it didn’t smell particularly appetizing. 

 

“Already have bait being made? It smells like my dad’s fishing bait.” Frisk held her nose as it smelt pretty awful.

 

“heh, not exactly. it’s mostly potion ingredients that call for animal meat. but since it’s a mixed bag might as well be bait.” He replied as they tossed in what they didn’t eat of the fish. The smoked fish was stored separately into his phone from the bag for later.

 

Chapter Text

“This was fun though. I remember when father would take me to go on fishing trips. I wouldn’t personally fish but I loved soaking in the sun. Those were good times.”

 

“sounds like it.” 

 

“This is up there for my favorite memories though. This was so much fun!”

 

“glad you enjoyed it.” 

 

“Can we practice outside today?”

 

“no reason why we can’t. it’s also easier to practice capture spells on live targets.” 

 

“Sounds good! So are we going to play tag then?” Frisk joked.

 

“heh, no, more like hunting practice. except we won’t kill everything we catch. c’mon, i’ll show ya.” He demonstrated what he meant by capturing a live bird then releasing it after he’d shown her the catch. The bird flew off almost immediately. She tried to do the same thing and accidentally used too much magic, crushing the bird. She gasped in shock.

 

“Oh my lord… I am so, so sorry.” 

 

“it’s alright. it happens.” He reassured as he took the bird from her, or what was left of it, and stuck it into his phone.

“this is why we’re practicing, you don’t wanna do that in combat by mistake. it ain’t pretty.” 

 

“That… is bad.” Frisk was visibly shaken by this mistake.

 

“c’mon, let’s find another target. the only way to get better is to practice.” Frisk nodded and the second target she used so little of magic that the bird broke through the spell and that continued for several hours before she optimized it enough to capture one bird.

“good, go ahead and release it.” He understood why things were going the way they were and let her feel it out so that she could do it right for herself. She released the magic and the bird flew away. Frisk went over to Sans and took his hands and was jumping up and down.

 

“I did it! Did you see?!”

 

“yup. now we need to find somethin’ a bit bigger. we’re gonna stretch this until ya can capture a full grown buck.” He replied and motioned her to follow.

 

“Woah, but isn’t that unfair to the buck?”

 

“yeah, it is, but this is target practice, if you can capture a buck alive and release it, then you can capture a human or a monster and do the same... cuz lemme tell ya... deer are a lot heavier and bigger than most monsters and certainly more than humans are.” 

 

“That makes sense. I know this is too much self gratification but am I doing really good?”

 

“you’re doing as good as i expected you to be, which, in comparison, is faster than most. now, we’re gonna go for a rabbit next so you’re gonna have to be quiet. they have pretty sharp senses and are harder to catch off guard than a bird because they’re almost always alert.” 

 

“Oh okay…” Like before, he demonstrated how to catch one and release it. Once he’d released it the animal was gone in a flash. It took them longer to find a second. This was going to take a lot longer for her to figure out how to do this as the first attempt she caught the rabbit but only the back half of the rabbit. The rabbit screamed, afraid and trying as hard as possible to escape. Frisk let go as she was panicking as well and the rabbit ran away.

 

“well, that was close... but i think ya only got half the animal. ya have to get the whole thing or it’s gonna panic on ya.”

 

“I miscalculated. I hope they are okay.”

 

“yup, let’s find another one and you can try again. they aren’t hurt by you just capturing one half of ‘em.” Almost a full hour later, they found another.

 

“Okay, you got this…” Frisk muttered to herself. The rabbit’s ear perked up and almost jetted when it found all but its ears frozen.

 

“um, well, you got the animal, but not all of it... you did get the important parts this time though. go ahead and release.” The rabbit was released and scratched at its ears, confused. It looked around and in its confusion didn’t expect to be caught again, whole.

 

“There we go!” She exclaims before a mountain lion pounces on the frozen ball like it was a chew toy. As long as the magic held the rabbit was safe. It basically was at that point a ball for a cat to play with.

 

"pfff, let's give the rabbit a sporting chance, i ain't lion that this cat looks hungry and it wouldn't be fair to just hand it a free meal." He said as he caught the large cat in his magic.

 

“Woah! That… that was scary and amazing!” Frisk released the magic and it sprinted off without waiting this time. A moment later Sans released the cat, which sprinted off after the rabbit.

“Still frightening… did you know that the mountain lion was there?”

 

“nope. but they don’t really attack humans or monsters anyway.” 

 

“It was scary enough still.”

 

“surprised me.” 

 

“Maybe… we s-should go somewhere else. I don’t want to be someone’s lunch.”

 

“eh, you’ll be fine. you won’t be lunch as long as i’m around princess. besides, they like to go after things smaller than ‘em, they won’t bother us.” 

 

“What did I say about calling me princess?” Frisk pouted a little. Her cheeks puffed a little before sighing.

“I just can’t believe it had the jump on us is all.”

 

“they’re natural predators, it’d be more strange if we saw it before it saw us.” 

 

“That doesn’t make me feel better…” Frisk then realized he avoided her accusation.

“But seriously call me Frisk!”

 

“heh, i guess not your highness, but just cuz that’s how it is doesn’t mean you’re on the menu.” His tone said he was doing it on purpose this time.

 

“Fine skeleton… let’s continue.” Frisk went ahead of Sans scoffing a bit at him.

 

“of course your majesty.” He replied with a smirk as they went on to find more rabbits to practice on. She ended up catching two more throughout the afternoon. Only one was a complete success as the last one was stuck in a hole with its butt frozen in the air.

 

“Well, that is different.”

 

“pff, i think ya got the tail-end of that deal.” 

 

“Ugh and I thought I was getting better at this!” The rabbit heard them approaching moments before she used the spell. Frisk let go of the rabbit letting it escape to safety.

 

“heh, not the worst thing ever. it’s getting late so we should head back.” 

 

“Alright skeleton. Still I was hoping I would do better than I did.”

 

“pff, it’d be shorter just to call me skelly. but i won’t skull-k around about it.” Somehow this just irked her more. She wanted him to be upset by the nickname but apparently he wasn’t upset at all.

 

“I think Tiny is a better nickname.” She was hoping this would make him call her Frisk but she wasn’t sure if it would even work. Maybe the other day she dreamt him calling her Frisk. That frustrated Frisk so much and the more frustrated she got the faster she got. 

 

“ouch... good thing i don’t have skin or i’d need ointment for that burn.” 

 

“Yeah yeah…” He knew by that tone she was ticked off at him. Maybe it was because she was tired or the fact she felt she wasn’t doing her best but she was in no mood.

 

“why don’t we get something to eat when we get back.” 

 

“Sure.” Frisk says with a shrug. He wasn’t sure why she seemed upset, but then again he’d never said he understood women. He just walked back with her.

 

“What are we having for supper Tiny Skeleton teacher?” Frisk sighed and then said.

“What are we having for supper Sans?”

 

“you’re really not going to give up on that are ya?” He asked after a moment of silence.

 

“No, I mean yes… it is pointless.” 

 

“which is it? yes or no?” 

 

“Yes I am done.” Frisk says with a bit of angst to her tone. He chuckled a little.

 

“alright, what’s all this fuss really about?” 

 

“It is nothing Sans. Let’s just have supper.” It is so funny to you but I just want to be at least friends and you won’t give me the courtesy to at least call me by my name. It isn’t that I didn’t request it!

 

“alright, i won’t ask again then.” He said and headed into the catacombs. 

 

“I just want you to call me by my name. Not princess or your highness or your majesty. Just Frisk. I want to feel normal for one moment.”

 

“i see.”

Chapter Text

“But you don’t want to call me my name… don’t you?” He sighed a little.

 

“that’s not it, earlier i was just kinda messin’ with you, but honestly... it’s an ingrained habit. since i first took the oath it was just a habit to call anyone with royal blood one or all of those things. it was seen as a grave insult to address royalty in such a familiar manner if one was not part of said family or at least royalty and close. even if i am close to king asriel, i won’t ever just say his name to anyone because it’d be seen as an insult. try not to take it personally okay?”

 

“Yeah sure…” I have to remember we are probably not really friends. At least he is polite.

 

“it’s not an easy habit to break, but i can try. just, no promises.” 

 

“No, it is fine.” Frisk picked up her book and began to read it. I don’t want it to be an order.

 

i don’t think i’ll ever understand women. He thought to himself and settled down for the evening.

 

“Can I have some of the smoked fish?” He handed over the fish, he wasn’t hungry himself though so he didn’t eat any of it.

“Thank you.” It was awkward that evening as the two really didn’t speak that much. She lit a small fire near her to read her books. Sans spent the evening resting. The next few days were a bit awkward but Frisk kept it professional between the two. Sans didn’t seem to mind this, he had a feeling things would be better off this way anyway. In the end. Frisk began to master some of the smaller traps and started to get better at some of the more elaborate traps. She convinced herself the one time he called her Frisk was just her imagination and that she must have dreamt it up. 

 

“looks like you’re getting much better at this.” He had avoided addressing her if he could, especially since she didn’t seem to like the titles... 

 

“Thank you…” Frisk felt isolated and more alone now than ever. She had to remind herself why she was doing this. She wasn’t the only one, but he felt that maybe it was better than the inevitable tear between them later. Didn’t make it hurt less though.

 

damnit... why did she have to be right? He thought to himself.

 

“For being a friend…” Frisk muttered. Stop being such a jerk! Apologize! I was wrong. He is doing what he has been trained to do all his life. 

 

“look, i’m not exactly the best of monsters to make friends with... you wouldn’t be the first to say so and i know it.” 

 

“I am not being the best kind of friend right now to you too.” Frisk admitted.

“I know you are just trying to be respectful. I am sorry. Forgive me?” 

 

“i don’t know that i can get used to something like that so easy... but, i’m trying and i understand it bugs you. there’s not really much to forgive honestly. i didn’t mean to upset you that badly by just messin’ around.” 

 

“It is… you make me feel like I am one of you guys. I like that. I wanted to be treated like you treat your other friends and I just feel my title adds some kind of wall between us. How about a compromise? How about Princess Frisk?” 

 

“i think i can do that at least. and i don’t think it makes a wall except when we’re in the public eye... and... al and undyne don’t count.” 

 

“The titles to me does. I don’t see you being above or below me. I would hope you think the same about me. That I don’t deserve special treatment.” 

 

“i think i get it, but at the same time, it’s not really special treatment... so much just what everyone else who isn’t royalty is taught. kinda like how you’re taught how to write. you don’t really think about how to do it... you just do it.” 

 

“I know. I understand. I am sorry I was so harsh towards you. It was still wrong of me to act so childish.” 

 

“at least you understand, not everyone does.” 

 

“May I make a request then?” 

 

“sure.” 

 

“Will you take my hand in friendship?” Frisk offered her hand to him. He took her hand in his gently, but instead of shaking it, he lightly placed a kiss to the back of her hand.

“S-sans, w-what are you d-doing?” Her face was a bright red as she didn’t expect that at all. He only offered a gentle smile in response.

a token of devotion... beyond what i am allowed... but at the same time... no one else will know.

 

Frisk was just shocked. She began to wonder once again if that time he called her Frisk was a dream again. She wanted to ask… she really did but she couldn’t make her mind and her mouth cooperate. So she stood there dumbfounded. Eventually, she started to move but it was awkward as if she was still in a daze. How could he? What the heck?! What does this mean? I thought he didn’t like me that way?! Did he call me Frisk that time? I thought I dreamt it up! I was sure he was like Undyne and that I should give up this endeavor and then he does THAT!?! 

 

She had a lot to learn if she thought he was like his friend. Sure he and Undyne were friends and shared a few things, but one of the things they didn’t share were ideals on her or how things should be.

 

“So ummm… S-sans… what are we going to do today?” Her tone was a little more flirty than she would normally use but she couldn’t help herself. It happened so naturally that when she caught herself doing it she forced a cough, hoping it would cover her change of tone.

 

“hmm, well let’s go on a walk.” 

 

“I would like that a lot.” Frisk smiled.

“We should bring some of the smoked fish we made yesterday. That would be a great snack for us.”

 

“got it with me in case.” He replied as he headed out of the catacombs.

 

“Is it safe to go out all the time? Are we far enough away or should I put that ring on?”

 

“we’re far enough away it shouldn’t matter. plus i’d know if any soul got close. that’s the thing you should probably know... monsters and humans are really the only creatures that actually have a soul that creates any sort of magic output. which is why i didn’t know about that mountain lion.”

 

“That is kind of a shame really. Does that mean it won’t go to a special place where all beings who are good go?”

 

"yeah, don't think so." He replied after a moment's thought.

 

“I guess it is what it is and we will never really know the truth. Maybe it is best not to know.”

 

"yeah, maybe best not to, at least not before our time."

 

“Not to change the subject but it is so beautiful out here. I am very fortunate to have such a unique background to practice my magic.” 

 

“it is a nice day out. won’t be for much longer though.” 

 

“Thank you for inviting me out. You aren’t going to try to catch me, are you?” Frisk teased with a smirk. 

 

“like a butterfly?” He asked.

 

“Hehe… I don’t think I am that pretty but sure. Although, like a butterfly I think running away will be quite difficult.” 

 

“nah, i don’t think anyone could really keep ya. plus you’re colorful, like a butterfly is.” Frisk flushed.

 

“I don’t know, I am pretty sure you could.” 

 

“not sure someone like me would know what to do with an exotic.”  Her flush deepened. He only smiled a little as they continued their walk.

 

“Well, as long as you treat the butterfly the way you treat others I think the butterfly would be willing to do whatever with it.” He had no response for that one. 

“Ooohhh look at these flowers!” Frisk made her way to a field of wildflowers. The field was filled with bright colors. 

 

“plenty bright.” He agreed, glancing at the flowers.

 

“Do you know this area well then?” 

 

“eh, kinda.” 

 

“Kinda?”

 

“when i was last here it was all grass.” 

 

“Oh, that makes sense.” 

 

“i was trained here, years ago.” 

 

“By Gerson? This would be a nice place to train in combat.” 

 

“it was, originally it was just a dirt clearing... but over time it was taken over by grass.” 

 

“Did you or Gerson seed this area?” 

 

“nope, all natural.”

Chapter Text

“Nature always finds a way. Shall we set a blanket and just take in this atmosphere or keep going?” 

 

“we can pause here for a while if ya like.” 

 

“Is there anywhere in particular we are going?” 

 

“nope.”

 

“Okay, I was just curious. I don’t know if there are any particular sites or places around here.” 

 

“not really, the walk was just to walk and see nature.” He replied with a shrug. Frisk sat down in a place that didn’t have too many flowers and just enjoyed the atmosphere. He found a nice place beneath a nearby tree to settle against for a while.

 

“Do you think since we will know so much in the past that this future will be different as well?”

 

“hmm, well, maybe for us, but for this grass and flowers? doubtful.” 

 

“I can come here or send my men to put flowers way ahead of time.”

 

“why would you do that?” He seemed curious.

 

“Because… I would want to come see them again! I mean… I probably won’t live to see it come naturally.” 

 

“i see.”

 

“I know there are methods to extend a life but… I am not sure if it is possible or not.” 

 

“never know unless ya try.” 

 

“I t-think if it is w-with a certain someone. I would want to be with them as long as they would have me.”

 

“sounds about right.” He replied, trying not to think too hard on it.

 

“I really appreciate this day out.” 

 

“it has been nice.” 

 

“It is. We should eat our lunch and maybe press some flowers?”

“mkay.” Frisk sat near Sans and nibbled on the smoked fish that Sans handed to her. He enjoyed his own portion.

 

“When this is all over I think we should celebrate. What do you think?”

 

“don’t see why not.” 

 

“Sounds like a plan! We should keep it small as I feel there might be some issues, but nevertheless I think it would be just rewards.”

 

“sounds good to me.” 

 

“So what did you do before all this?” Frisk was referring to before the war, before things went bad, and the world lost its soul. 

 

“well, i was training. i was a sentry and i’d been appointed the new judge about a handful of months prior... so i spent a lot of time with undyne, king asgore, gerson and a number of others whose names escape me at the moment.” 

 

“I imagine. What would be the ideal future for you?” 

 

“honestly, i dunno. i haven’t given it much thought.” 

 

“Well your brother would be part of it and so will your friends right? I imagine that would be part of it. Maybe live in a nice home. No worries. Just be able to enjoy life as it was intended. Just to be free to enjoy days like this.” Frisk closed her eyes. She at first was describing his paradise but it switched to what she wanted for her future.

 

“sounds like you’ve given this some thought.” 

 

“When all you have is time…” 

 

“fair enough.” Frisk picked the flower next to her and started to rub it against her wrist to see the color get rubbed onto her wrist. 

 

“what are you doing?”

 

“Just rubbing flowers on my wrist just to see what the colors look like. I used to do it with some yellow flowers when I was a kid.” 

 

“uh, why?” He didn’t seem to understand what exactly she was doing or why, because as far as he was concerned the colors were on the flower... weren’t they? He just seemed confused.

 

She got up and went over to him. She took a yellow flower and rubbed the yellow flower against his white bone and it turned yellow.

 

“There are several sayings like you like butter if yellow flowers make your skin yellow or just random ones. It is just fun. You never did this? Not even as a child?” 

 

“hmm, no, can’t say i did.” 

 

“It is fun! I don’t care to pull petals as I usually end up in the sour end of that nursery rhyme.” 

 

“hmm, never did that either. although i don’t have skin either so the first is kinda...” What was a good word for it?  

 

“Pointless? Well it is still fun though. Now you have a yellow bone. You must like butter!” Frisk joked.

 

“eh, not pointless so much as just maybe odd.” 

 

“At least I am not following the original tradition with it. You rub the flower on the chin of the opposite person to tell what they like.” 

 

“uh, not sure how that’s supposed to tell you what they like, and it’s just kinda odd cuz as far as i know skeletons don’t kinda dabble in this side of things outside of traditional weddings.” 

 

“You didn’t play at all as a kid?”

 

“heh, i wouldn’t go that far, just that things were different. hmmm, one of the games i recall was called ‘rock king’ and the object of the game was to become the king... thing was it wasn’t an easy game as you had to sneak up on whoever was currently the king and tag them before they tagged you. if you managed it they were ‘dethroned’ and you got to be the king until someone tagged you.” 

 

“Oh, we should try it! You are it!” Frisk ran off not really following the rules. 

 

“pff, doesn’t work with just two players, silly.” She was still running away. He just shook his head a little and followed after her at a steady pace, wondering what had prompted her to do something like this.

 

“I am Queen of the hill!” Frisk stepped up on a huge rock and put her fist in the air as if this was a reality. 

“No one shall take over!” She was kidding of course.

 

“heh.” He had to admit, this was a bit amusing.

 

“You there… do you dare challenge my rule?” 

 

“hmmm.... maybe.” 

 

“Maybe? Maybe… hmmm… well that means either way.” Frisk was thrown off about that. 

 

“maybe this hill is mine and you’re invading.” 

 

“Oh?! Well then I will have to talk diplomatically or… take over with force. I think diplomatically might be better. What can I give to obtain this hill?” 

 

“hmmmm. that is a fair question.”

 

“And? What say you?” He smiled a little.

 

“if you can find a flower more beautiful than yourself, then the hill is yours.” Frisk flushed and stepped off the rock. 

 

“W-well… uhh….” Frisk made her way to Sans and curtsied to him.

“I g-guess you win King Sans. I think I might be a little vain by saying that the flowers won’t compare but if you wish, my lord, I will search.” 

 

“heh, that was the point.” 

 

“So, my King, what would you like from me, your humble servant.” Frisk smirked as she kept her head down with her curtsey. Well, she had him there. He honestly had not thought that far ahead.

 

“hmm, have to give that some thought, i think. for now i’m just gonna enjoy the sunshine until something comes to my skull.” Sans says with a smirk on his face. Frisk decided to go back to picking flowers until he decided on anything. For the time being, he was content to enjoy the sunshine and watch her pick flowers.

Chapter Text

“Have you decided on anything, your majesty?” 

 

“hmm, know any good songs?” 

 

“Of course I do!” Frisk began to stick flowers in her hair as she sang a song about the weather. How the seasons change and how everything changes with it. It was a very beautiful song that Sans hadn’t heard in many years. He smiled as he listened, honestly, he much preferred such songs over a lot of the current trends. It was a lovely song, simple and honest... true and sweet. 

 

“Well my King… does that please you?” She had several flowers in her hair by the time she finished.

“Or would you like to hear another about the birds and fishes?” Before he can reply she began to sing quietly to herself about migration patterns. It was funny, Sans never really thought about how even though most didn’t realize certain things but at the same time realize what was really happening all at the same time.

 

“you have a lovely voice.” He replied when the next song had ended.

 

“Why thank you, father and mother always seemed to enjoy it. It is one of my favorite pastimes.”

 

“i can see why.” 

 

“Are you having a good time, my lord?” Frisk smiled.

 

“i am, are you?” 

 

“I am. I haven’t had this much fun in a long time.” 

 

"that's a shame, but it's still good you're having a good time."

 

“Better late than never!” Her grin grew as she curtsied again letting the flowers flip in the wind.

 

“too true.” 

 

“What shall we do now?” 

 

“hmm, good question.” Frisk shrugged.

 

“Anything the king wishes…” There was a bit of a seductive underline tone.

 

“u-uh...” That caught him completely off guard.

 

“Why is your face so blue?” Frisk asked curiously, catching the skeleton flushing at her comment.

 

“huh? o-oh... um... n-non organic monsters tend to b-blush the color of our magic...”

 

“B-blush? What for? Getting asked questions makes you flush?”

 

“depends on the question... and how you ask it.” 

 

“Well… we should get something to eat.” She figured out she was walking on a thin line and she shouldn’t cross it. To tease such an idea without having her feelings returned would crush her. She heard it already once he was not interested in her. To say he wasn’t interested was the furthest thing from the truth, it was just that he didn’t want either of them to hurt trying for something they couldn’t have... 

 

“food is always a good idea.” 

 

“Shall we go?” Frisk didn’t push the issue further. 

 

“think we need to? i do have my phone with me, thus, food on the go.” 

 

“What did you all bring? Should I start a small campfire?”

 

“hmm, well we have some cooked fish left, some sandwiches... uh... lemme see what else.” He pulled out his phone and tapped it to look through the inventory.

“hmmm, stew, meat and veggie soup...  some chicken... butter for bread... jam for bread... that seems about it.” 

 

“I will start a campfire. You can recount some of your tales while we warm up the stew and bread. That sounds delicious… and maybe some fish on the side if that is alright with you?”

 

“sounds good, but what kinda tales we talkin’ about?” 

 

“Anything that comes to your skull. It can be anything really. Maybe what you like to do in your free time or a funny story.”

 

“hmmm.” He considered it as he handed her the various ingredients she’d asked for... sort of. She began to prep the meal while he recounted the time Undyne threw a spear so hard that she accidently went through a wall. Undyne begged for Sans to help her and when Sans arrived he couldn’t help laughing, as it so happened the spear went through a giant 1 in the 123 for the school.

 

“hole in one... pfffttt.” Frisk laughed though she didn’t understand the joke. 

 

“exactly! heh, she didn’t appreciate it until later when she started bragging about it...”

 

“Yes, that is funny!” Frisk continued to laugh, still not understanding it was sort of a golf reference too. 

“The meal is ready. You are a great storyteller.” 

 

“thanks.” Frisk hands him a bowl of the soup with a chunk of fish sitting on top of the piece of bread. He takes a bite of the soup then of the fish with the bread.

“you’re a good cook.” 

 

“It was mostly done. I just heated it all up.” Frisk began to eat the meal.

 

“maybe, but technically that’s how most food is... just heat up by someone, the trick is to do so without burning it.” 

 

“Hehe… true. Thank you for today my friend.” She didn’t know why it felt like it was necessary to mention their relationship. He just smiled and ate the meal. After they finished eating she began to clean up. It was starting to get late but she felt comfortable next to the flame. This felt natural even though they were just quietly observing nature.

 

“hmm, i’m gonna take a short walk. you can enjoy the fire a bit.” He got up and headed off. He came back several minutes later.

 

“Enjoy the little walk?” Frisk asked, by the time he returned she was laying on her back just looking up at the sky.

 

“yup, saw a few rabbits, but i let ‘em be.” 

 

“That is mighty kind of you, my king.” Frisk snickered.

Chapter Text

“can’t kill ‘em all, if i did that there’d be no more rabbits.” 

 

“Can’t kill them-” Frisk sat up and looked over at him wondering what he was up to.

 

“what? what’s with that look? i was kidding, you know? heh, no one can kill every rabbit even if they tried... it’s like trying to count the stars in the sky and counting every single one... you just can’t do it.” 

 

“I guess for some reason I thought you killed one while out there.” Frisk commented with a yawn.

 

“eh, nah. no point in doing so. not hungry and it’d be a waste of good meat anyway. better ta leave ‘em to the hungry.” 

 

“Always someone-” Someone is hunting something. 

“At least the view is nice.” Frisk commented on the changing skyline.

 

“yup.” He pulled out the blankets he had in his inventory and settled one on the ground near her then settled another on the other side of the fire and settled down on it. She looked at the stars slowly emerging and her mind began to wander on things that could be.

 

“Can you tell me more about King Asriel? I… I should probably get to know him.” 

 

“hmmm, let’s see... he was about ten when he was left in my care. the queen told me to hide him, take him with the other monsters across the sea... i don’t know why she didn’t come with us. i asked but she didn’t give me a real answer. so i just did what i was told... brought him here with the others and since there was no one else... i pretty much became the unofficial leader and protector until he came of age, which would happen about five years later. he has a good sense of humor, most times, but he’ll let me know if i’ve said too many jokes. he has courage, when he needs it, but other than that he really isn’t built to be a warrior. he can hold his own though since he’s a boss monster.” 

 

“Sans…” Frisk trusted that he would be honest with her.

“Do you think we will be good together? Not because of being good for all but… you know.”

 

“if you’re asking me will ya at least be friends... then yeah, i think so. i’d like to think he and i are kinda alike... if with different tastes and sense of humor... and backgrounds.” 

 

“Well I guess it is better than nothing if that comes to pass.” She didn’t really like that answer. She wanted someone to love her and cherish her. At least she can try to love this Asriel. It is the least she could do for this second chance.

 

“i only say that because i can’t predict him. i dunno, who knows? he might eventually come to love ya. but i know he’ll take care of you regardless.” 

 

“That is good. Love is overrated anyways. I should be just happy if he treats me right.” 

 

“so i’ve heard. -yawn- i think it’s time we get some shut eye, nice as the stars are and all.” 

 

“Goodnight Sans.” 

 

“good night princess frisk.” He replies as he stretches out a bit to settle to sleep. The next morning he woke up to find Frisk gone from where she was sleeping. He wondered where she went this time of the day, he stretched and glanced around, looking for her soul. She was spotted over by the lake. Well her soul anyways… he couldn’t exactly see her from where he was. Curious as to what she was up to, he put away the blankets, made sure the campfire was out and then headed that direction, making sure to stay quiet.

 

Frisk had a small campfire where a couple of fish were being cooked. The thing that freaked Sans out was that she was trying to open a portal.

 

“Come on! I can do the small one. I should be able to do it!” The shock wore off pretty quickly and he sighed inwardly, he knew she wanted to, but it was too soon... it wasn't that she didn’t have the potential, she just didn’t have the required focus yet to push her magic. It wasn’t necessarily focus of one’s mind as it was the focus of the magic itself.

 

A voice rang through the portal.

 

“Sister… come home… I miss you. I don’t know what they are telling you but it is just lies.” The voice sounded like an angel but it came from the demon's lips. Frisk felt herself getting drunk off of her words. Sans moved forward, his tone was full of magic.

 

“stop lying, you conniving snake and go back to the pit which you came from. if you do not comply i will use force.” 

 

“Where are you?” The voice asked, ignoring Sans.

 

“We are at-” Sans had warned them... The portal snapped shut and the voice on the other end was given a very nasty shock. To drive the point home. No more messing around. Frisk stumbled back and blinked a few times before looking over at Sans. She had no recollection of what just happened.

 

“Oh hi Sans… uhhh what… MY FISH!” The fish were starting to get overcooked and she ran over to the food. The fire doused itself before she could even get to it. He was leveling her with a rather serious look. He still had hold of his magic.

 

“just what under the heavens did you think you were doing?” 

 

“Uhhh… catching fish?” She lied.

 

“nice try. how about the truth this time.” Frisk sighed. 

 

“I was trying to use my powers but… I think it failed. It is a bit hazy. I mean I know I can summon a small portal and all I want to is make it easier on everyone and end this.” Frisk didn’t want to elaborate what she meant.

“Then… something happened. I guess I did something wrong that made me forget. I am sorry.” 

 

“and you were very close to ending up right back where you started because you decided to fool around with powers you aren’t ready to control yet. if i hadn’t come looking for you there’s a good chance you’d be right back in that castle and right under her thumb again meaning i’d have to chase after you across the waters. again. ” 

 

“A-again? You mean this happened before?”

 

“where you almost ended up there? yes. your sister’s command of memory charms along with the charm spell itself is ridiculously good. to the point she apparently can just wipe away moments from your memory while she’s speaking to you. that’s a very dangerous thing, princess. and you are not anywhere near ready to face up to it. you tried your first week, not that you remember that time either.” 

 

“I see, I am sorry.” Frisk glanced at her hand and sighed.

 

“no more making portals until you are ready to do so.” 

 

“You think I will be okay? I mean without my sister’s anti-aging stuff?”

 

“the theory on that is that what she does that affects her soul, also affects yours to some extent. don’t be so concerned about that. the spell itself isn’t going to mean you turn into dust or anything if you don’t get more. you will simply start to age naturally.” 

 

“You are probably right. I won’t make any more portals.”

 

“i’ve studied many years in the arcanes and majicks. i might never use the forbidden art, but that doesn’t mean i don’t know of them or how they work.” 

 

“Knowledge is power.”

 

“correct.”

 

“Are you upset with me?”

 

“i’d be lying if i said no. i told you before not to do this and you deliberately disobeyed, and worse, went off on your own as well.” 

 

“Because… I knew you would be upset and I just want to-” Frisk muttered something to herself before taking one of the fishes and started to pick at the meat. It was clearly a distraction to cover up what she was saying.

 

“you wanted to try and practice it, thinking it would get better with time. the problem with that is that this level of magic requires a lot more than just trying over and over again and your little stunt today didn’t go back far enough in the past to keep your sister from trying to reach you. charmed speech is a rather easy spell, but takes a high level of magic to perform and a good deal of knowledge to succeed with. only someone who has the same level or higher of magic can hope to either override it, as i did, or hope to avoid anything to do with it and not end up under its spell.”

 

“Of course… it just…” Don’t! We can stand the pain of rejection if it means everyone is happy. Including him. 

“I am just being anxious is all.” She lied. Frisk began to clean up the area. Even if she told him the truth it wouldn’t be the right time.

Sometimes I think he must just tolerate me.

 

“you do realize i can tell when you’re lying right? anyway, i’m not going to force out of you the reason you thought this was a good idea.” 

 

“If I tell you… would it even make sense to you?”

 

“considering i don’t know the reason, i can’t exactly answer that now can i?”  Frisk sighed and took a deep breath.

Chapter Text

“I like you… and I am trying to leave sooner because the more time I spend with you the harder it is for me to want to separate myself from you. I honestly don’t want to be away from you.” He considered what she said. Unfortunately it made a hell of a lot of sense to him... he wished it didn’t.

“I know you don’t feel the same and I understand. I will say I really do like hearing your stories and your jokes.” He sighed.

 

“i might be a bonehead but i’m not that big of an idiot.”

 

“Don’t beat yourself up for not having the same feelings for me. We are allowed to feel what we feel.”

 

“i mean i’d have to be a bigger idiot not to.” That caught her off guard.

 

“Oh…” Frisk flushed lightly.

 

“as unwise as it is, can’t be helped.” 

 

“W-What do we uhh… do?” He shook his head.

 

“like i said before... we’ll always be friends.” She nodded and understood. He was suffering just as much as she was.

 

“I understand, besides I would drive you crazy. I complain too much and make lots of messes.”

 

“since when?” 

 

“I am trying to help you hate me or something.”

 

“heh... i could do a lotta things, but i am pretty sure at this point hatin’ you isn’t one of them.” 

 

“I don’t think I will be able to look at another being like I will you. No one will make me laugh like you nor understand me. I will respect your decision and your wish.” Frisk went over to him and took off her charm and placed it in his hands.

 

“i can’t lie and say that i don’t regret that decision, but i can’t go against it.” He muttered, his fingers curled around the charm.

 

“I know… my heart will always be yours. Keep this close to you. May it keep you safe and I hope you will find your love in another.”

 

“i don’t know that i ever will... you’re too rare to replace. i won’t forget you.” 

 

“You found me. You will find another.”

 

you don’t realize how rare you are... He kept those words to himself though, better, perhaps she not know that the only other soul he’d ever seen like hers in all the years he lived had belonged to his brother.

 

“We better get going. Maybe we should get our former teacher to help?”

 

“can’t hurt, he doesn’t live far from here.” He agreed. 

“i already broke camp so we can go ahead and get going if you’re ready.” 

 

“I made some fish. It isn’t too bad once you pick out the burnt stuff.”

 

“heh, burnt stuff doesn’t much matter to monsters.” He picked up the fish, took out the largest of bones and then ate it. The bones he tossed into the lake’s water.

“especially if you don’t really have a tongue.”

 

“Heh…” Frisk was grateful for his humor. It made the awkwardness of what happened dull a little bit. 

 

“what? i’m being serious. skeleton monsters don’t actually have tongues. if we wanna taste something we have to summon one through magic. that takes a bit of concentration to do.” 

 

“I am just thinking that a cat could literally have your tongue.” 

 

“pff... i’d have to have one first.” He joked back before finishing off the fish.

 

“So is that how you survived my cooking so far?” Frisk chuckled.

 

“wow, okay, you’re not that bad of a cook... but that’s how i survived my brother’s cooking the first year or so.” 

 

“Uh huh… enough to know when to summon a tongue and when not to.”

 

“you didn’t have to live with him. i didn’t summon a tongue for a whole three and a half years when around him because i couldn’t stomach the taste. but yours i can tolerate at the worst part, burning something doesn’t make it bad.” 

 

“You don’t even have a stomach in the first place… but thank you.”

 

“pff, yes i do, just cuz it’s not like yours doesn’t mean i don’t have one.” 

 

“If I lift your shirt like so…” Frisk tried to lift his shirt. He skirted away from her before she could get too close.

 

“whoa, hold on. no. do not do that with other non-organics.” 

 

“I am joking. I was only going to tease it up and only you. I wasn’t going to expose you like that!” He flushed slightly.

 

“just that attempting somethin’ like that is... very intimate. even amongst family.”

 

“I apologize for such ignorance on my part.”

 

“it’s fine, i get why you didn’t know. that’s why i said something. look, most monsters don’t care, but some more... translucent non-organics take offense because they don’t have skin or some other way of hiding their soul. and seeing another’s soul is extremely intimate if one isn’t related by blood and even then it’s not done openly.” 

 

“I understand completely. I felt like I was exposing so much skin in that sundress. It is like I was one of those ladies of the night.”

 

“that... was tame compared to some things. that sundress is considered ‘proper’ by today’s standards... anything like a lady of the night would show a lot more skin... and be a lot more revealing of... assets.” He was trying to put it as nicely as possible.

 

“Proper?! How much more skin does a lady reveal this day of age?”

 

“do you really wanna know?” 

 

“I kind of do now.” He sighed a little and retrieved his phone then tapped it and handed it over a few minutes later, a dark flush on his features.

 

“normally i don’t do this kinda thing... but for your curiosity... here ya go.” Her jaw dropped as she saw the “ladies” wearing… basically nothing in terms of the garments. Little was left to the imagination. 

 

“Shameful! Oh how scandalous! Why would… here take it back!” Frisk was holding the phone with two fingers as if the device was as filthy as the contents of the phone. Sans took the phone back and clicked off it, clearing his history and wiping the cache. 

 

“never doing that again and before you ask... there is a male version nowadays too and it’s just as bad.” 

 

“Here I thought the present day was full of fantastic inventions and here I see we as a people no longer value ourselves.”

 

“heh, well it is and that’s only true for a small portion of the population, that isn’t everyone mind you. just some of the perhaps less fortunate.” He replied, while she was distracted he slipped the charm over and around one of his ribs next to his soul. No one would know it was there but him.

 

“Still, could you imagine me in one of those outfits? Promenading around like it is normal?”

 

“p-please don’t feed m-my imagination...” He stuttered, flushing a dark shade of blue. Frisk flushed after she realized what she had done and raised her hands in defense.

 

“I didn’t mean to do that.”

 

“i get it.” He muttered as they continued down a path through the forest. After a few feet he deviated from the path and settled into a less visible trail. It was still there, marked by pebble stones here and there in certain places, but otherwise the path was pretty much non-existent. 

 

“Do you know where you are going? Should I put the ring on?” Frisk glanced around, a bit nervously.

 

“heh, nah, you’re fine and yes i know where we’re going. you’re not gonna be in any danger here.” 

 

“I know I am in safe hands with you Sans.” He smiled a little to himself and it wasn’t long after that in which they both arrived at a small home that seemed to be carved from a rockface, it had a lot of thick vines for the door.

 

“master gerson! are you home?” He called.

 

“Ahh… young Sans is that you? It has b-” Gerson came around the corner and he was caught off guard to see his other former pupil in front of him. He blinked wondering if he was seeing things correctly.

“Princess Frisk?” 

 

“Yes, hello teacher.” Frisk replied with a small curtsey. Gerson just went quiet as he was unsure what had happened. He was sure she had perished.

 

“How is this possible? I went to your funeral. I demanded to see your body. I fought tooth and nail to make sure your soul was no longer with you… but here you are in my presence.” 

Chapter Text

“long story short master, the coffin was empty. she’s been the bloody queen’s “treasure” all this time. found out myself when i went to steal it. imagine my surprise.” Gerson retreated his head into his shell where he swore a couple of times before emerging once more.

 

“My dear, it has been far too long. I am so sorry I failed you. I should have insisted more to see your body.” 

 

“It isn’t your fault. My sister put me to sleep anyways.” 

 

“yeah, nothing we coulda done honestly. no one knew about it.” 

 

“I am sorry. Please come in.” Gerson realized that he wasn’t acting like a good host should and let them in. He then proceeded to take them to the living room.

“Tea?” 

 

“sure, thanks.” Sans settled in a chair. Gerson wasn’t wrong, it had been many years since they had last seen each other as he’d been mostly busy taking care of the young prince and acting as regent and protector. He left Frisk and Sans behind while he prepared the tea.

 

“My sister refused everyone to see me? Why? If I was in a deep sleep I would look like I am dead right?” Frisk asked curiously. 

 

“but your soul would still be there, anyone who performed a check would know.” Sans said thoughtfully.

“her whole ploy would have been destroyed. she couldn’t have that.” 

 

“That is where I failed. I should have trusted my instincts and broke into your casket. As shameful as that would have been… at least it would have raised questions.” Gerson said, bringing over the tea for them. 

“I put some lemon in your tea princess. Just the way you used to like it.” Frisk took the tea and smiled. Gerson brought over Sans’ tea before sitting down in his chair. 

 

“thanks.” Sans said when he got his cup.

“so, we came here because we thought you might be able to help with training and as sort of a short visit too.” 

 

“I see. How are you doing with your studies young lady?” Frisk couldn’t look at Gerson to reply and he glanced over at Sans.

“That bad?” 

 

“more like she’s not entirely inclined to listen to warnings the first time. kinda like i was when i was younger... guess it’s only karma eh? although i don’t think i attempted anything that was life threatening early on... or i guess in her case, life changing.” 

 

“Hehe… what did she try to do? Burn you? Throw you against the wall. If this old shell could tell some stories from the spells that backfired from all my students.” Gerson smiled softly. 

 

“ah... no... she can make portals into the past... she was tryin’ to make it bigger on her own, despite that i told her she wasn’t ready to... at least twice. twice chara has almost gotten to her. this second time almost got information out of her about where we were.” 

 

“P-portals… huh… Sans, can I ask you to come with me to the kitchen to help in making our guest a proper meal?”

 

“sure.” 

 

“Princess, we will return soon.” Gerson and Sans went into the kitchen. The kitchen had so many gadgets and do dads that it covers most of the free space of the counter. Most of the gadgets have never been used but Gerson thought they were unique and fascinating to him. 

“Sans, how long have you been teaching her?” 

 

“a month, roughly. the portal thing was something she could do on her own apparently. some talent she has as a red soul... she showed me, brought something back from the past to the present time but she could only make it big enough to stick her hand through.” 

 

“I see, do you remember me teaching your brother how to make lasagna long ago? So many of my students… dusted… it should have been me. They all had so much potential.” 

 

“master... it’s not your fault what happened that day. it was never anything to do with you.” 

 

“It doesn’t… but what if… what if… that reality doesn’t have to happen.” Gerson started to enchant the food.

“All she has to do is eat this. Then she will have my experience, my strength… and my hope for the next generation. For all my students and them to have that future they sorely deserve their future.” 

 

“master, wait. we don’t know if it will help. she isn’t the type of soul to accept this kind of thing anyway. i already thought about this and what can be done to help her change things... whether it’s here in the future or in the past. you’ve lived a long time, but you still have more to teach others and you told me to never throw anything away until you truly have nothing else to give.” 

 

“That is why I am doing it now. Without her knowledge.” 

 

“we don’t know that it will do anything. strength, maybe... but it might not be enough.” 

 

“It is a forbidden spell. We both know it will give her what she needs.” 

 

“i know and she’d never forgive me if i didn’t stop you for it. the captain is going to need you if i have to use my back up plan to take chara on myself. one way or another... this has to end.” 

 

“I know. I want it to end too. I know it isn’t my fault but a part of me still knows it is too. I could have saved so many lives by just challenging her.” 

 

“even if you tried, i don’t think you would have had any more success than i or the captain did... two of us weren’t enough and we were both in our prime then... even if we didn’t have the experience and undyne was lucky she only lost an eye in that fight. you just would have been one more casualty. it wasn’t your responsibility to keep them safe then, it was mine.” 

 

“Hehe… if I can’t take responsibility for my own students. You shouldn’t either. I trained them. My training failed them.”

 

“easier said than done when you’re only feet from them... i know it could have been worse... and the captain blames herself too, having been the one to challenge the bloody queen head on... but as much as we don’t want to admit it... as much as we feel guilty... it really was out of our hands. though that doesn’t soothe the guilt we feel, especially when we were right there...” 

 

“I will give you this still… to put in your inventory. I want you to make sure before she goes back in time to eat this. Maybe in this lifetime I can at least help bring prosperity for the next. Will you do that for me?” Gerson offered the pasta dish to Sans. He sighed and nodded.

 

“i’ll make sure she has what she needs before she goes.” He put the dish into his inventory, but he had a feeling it wouldn’t be used. Except as a last ditch effort.

“i know she can make small portals but there’s no guarantee she can go back in time to stop the war. it’s only a hope.” 

 

“A hope is better than nothing.” Sans nodded.

 

“let’s find something to give her so she doesn’t get suspicious.” 

 

“I have more pasta that isn’t enchanted. That should do.” 

 

“sounds good, let’s head up a plate of that then. she made me fish earlier so i’m alright.” 

 

“She can cook? Hehe… I am glad she is learning more about the outside world. I see that she is smitten with you already.” Sans sighed, nodding.

 

“i know...” He was quiet a moment before he went on.

“we’ve discussed it.”

 

“Ahh… I know what it is like to love and not to be able to have those feelings returned. I loved once…” 

 

“heh... if only that were the issue would it be more simple.” 

 

“I loved the Queen. I knew that Toriel loved another though. I just want to say that it is possible to love another.” 

 

“i’m sure she’ll do the same, humans do find it easier than we do to move on from such... feelings.”

 

“I know. I know.” Gerson patted Sans’ back gently. He used a bit of magic to warm his bones just a little bit. It is a comforting spell mothers use on their babies but it has other uses. Sans just smiled slightly. He knew what his mentor was trying to do and he appreciated the gesture even if it wouldn’t change things.

“Come on, young student of mine. You have a future to form with our work.” The two went into the living room where they discovered the princess had fallen asleep on the recliner. 

 

“guess she wore herself out with the magic she was attempting earlier today. don’t blame her, she really isn’t ready to handle that level of magic just yet.” He mutters.

“i’ll settle her in the guest room.” With a bit of magic, he lifted her without waking her and took her to the other room. Coming back after a while. 

Chapter Text

“You want me to take over her lessons or are you going to be able to separate yourself from the situation?” 

 

“for a time... but i don’t know how long i can. that’s why we’re here. i know what i need to do, but it has become harder with this. i can’t afford this distraction.”

 

“This distraction… it can be hard to handle but it will benefit us all. Most importantly if it works to what we hope it will. It might bring back your brother. This sacrifice alone would be worth it.” 

 

“heh, that isn’t what i meant and i think you know it.” 

 

“OH… you can head to your home then. I guess I read that wrong. Sorry my boy.” 

 

“it’s fine. i’ll probably stick around the area just to make sure no one comes this way and chara keeps her bloody nose outta this... at least until she learns enough to fend her off. even overthrow her. but aside from that i won’t be in sight much. hopefully i can figure out a way to deal with this.” 

 

“Are you going to be able to resist her?” 

 

“not really a choice... in the end, if this works, it won’t matter will it? if she changes the past... then we wouldn’t have met.” 

 

“If that is the case and you two do have feelings... there are many things I regret not doing and one is at least trying.” 

 

“it’s not about trying, it’s just politics.” 

 

“Isn’t it always. Well I will try to help you with whatever you decide.” 

 

“eh, not always. just in this one case... after all, no one woulda cared if i’d ended up with the captain... but royalty? that’s just not in the cards. anyway, she was wanting to do something to unify our races... and king asriel is the best option for that.”

 

“What I mean is that no matter who you fall for there is always going to be bumps in the road. No road is silky smooth even the smoothest of roads has cracks.”

 

“yeah, but i think this is more like a gulf than a crack in the road.” 

 

“I know.” The two went silent as they contemplated each other’s situation. 

“Sometimes I wonder if this is our personal hell. For a different lifetime.” 

 

“dunno, but karma’s a bitch, that’s all i know for sure.” 

 

“So while your friend is asleep… shall we partake in some alcohol to forget for a moment our pain?” 

 

“sounds good.” He was all for forgetting his troubles. Gerson left to grab some aged liquor he hid away, hoping to celebrate it with the girl he fell in love with. Unfortunately the war took her away and Toriel. Sans spent the evening with his mentor, forgetting the world for a moment.

 

“You know when I finally found my one and only we *hic* began to talk about having little ones. *hic* We had plans but… you know *hic* I would give up everything to just see her smile again. I died that day she perished.” 

 

“don’t... don’t blame ya... he he... gotta see that sunshine again some day... make it all worth it.” 

 

“I think… one day… we both get our sunshine?” 

 

“dunno, but if we don’t. well... we... we... got each other. he he he...” Gerson wiped at his eyes.

 

“What did we *hic* do to deserve this?” 

 

“beats me... pfffff... beats...” He started snickering.

 

“Pfff… oh my gosh that is hilarious.” 

 

“What is hilarious?” Frisk asked coming into the living room to two drunken monsters. 

“Oh I guess that makes sense. I must have fallen asleep. Hello Sans and teacher.” 

 

“i’d say hi, but you’re actually on the ground...” Sans started snickering at his own words.

“pfff... h-hey gerson... y-you... you think the first r-royals were called... he he... highness because they... pfff... were on weed?” 

 

“PFFFFTTTT YES! PFFF…”

 

“What? What are you talking about?” Frisk didn’t understand what was going on. Sans just cracked up, falling out of the chair he was in, but that just made him laugh harder.

“You two are drunken? Why did you guys get so drunk?”

 

“Because of broken souls and hearts.” 

 

“yep!” Sans chimed in, way too happily.

 

“Broken souls and hearts? What is this all about?” 

 

“Pfff… she doesn’t know?”

 

“why would i tell her about you?” Sans snickered.

 

“What? I don’t understand.” Frisk looked at them confused.

 

“That must be nice to so out of it.” 

 

“So out of it? What do you mean?” 

 

“mmmhmmm.” Sans just muttered.

 

“Such a tease! She pretends she doesn’t know what she has done!” The old turtle snorts. Sans snorts in amusement too.

 

“What have I done?” Frisk was beyond confused about what was happening.

 

“Typical human. At least they can move on.” 

 

“You… you two need to snap out of this! You guys are being quite rude!” 

 

“rude? wha’ did i say?” Sans seemed to just be confused.

 

“Laughing and not explaining yourself. You two are supposed to be teachers.”

 

“Boy and you are in love with that one? Aren’t you glad she is royally now bud.” Gerson said before laughing. Frisk's face turned 10 shades darker before turning away. 

 

“old school royalty... ya know modern ones don’t give a flick.” 

 

“What are you two talking about?” 

 

“modern royalty, sides bloody queen anyway.... and monsters... they’re fricked up.” 

 

“Oh, I thought you were talking about… never mind.” Frisk flushed.

 

“The lass is flustered now.” Gerson chuckled and took another gulp of booze. 

 

“so she is.” Sans had emptied his cup and didn’t seem inclined to drink more.

 

“Want me to top you off?” Gerson offered to Sans.

 

“I should look for buckets as you two will be hurling soon.” Frisk commented loudly before searching the place for some kind of vessel for the guys to potentially throw up in.

 

“pff... joke’s on her... skeletons can’t puke.” Sans snickered quietly when she was out of the room.

 

“So you going to pretend just to freak her out?”

 

“heh... nah.”

 

“Oh come on! You chicken?”

 

“nope, just a lovesick idiot.” 

 

“Then do it now and blame it on the drink later!” He thought about it a moment. Frisk returned with a bowl and a small trash can. She placed it near the guys.

 

“... nah.” 

 

“Nah? Is there something you need Sans?”

 

“hmmm, not really, but i been thinkin’ about doin’ sumthin’ i wouldn’t normally... jus’ need the right opportunity...”

 

“What would that be? Oh dear, our teacher fell asleep. Hang on.” She moved to help Gerson to rest on his side. For being a tortoise monster, he wasn’t as heavy as he looked.

 

“iz a secret....” He said softly. 

 

“It is huh?” Frisk joked lightly as she went over to him.

 

“yus.” He said quietly with a small grin.

 

“Well Mr. I-Got-A-Secret… you should sleep off this hangover.” Frisk brought over a blanket to rest on his lap.

 

“i might tell ya... but it’s a very quiet secret. shhhhh.” 

 

“What is it?” Frisk got close, unsure what he could be hiding from her. It was the perfect opportunity.

Chapter Text

“love ya.” It was all he said before he closed the distance quickly for a kiss before she could really register it. Her face turned a bright red, and when it all registered she smiled and put her hand to her lips as if it sealed the secret between the two of them.

 

“I love you too Sans.” 

 

“g’night.” He yawned, exhausted from the day and the drink, he settled down where he was, falling promptly asleep.

 

“Goodnight my love.” Frisk brushed her hand against his skull and retrieved a pillow to put behind his head before settling nearby to go back to sleep for the evening. Sans woke up to the sour smell of throwup and Frisk rubbing the back of Gerson.

 

“Get it out of your system. You drank far too much.”

 

“It wasn’t too much lass. I don’t think…” 

 

she really is too good for this world.

 

“Shhh… poor thing, I will see if there is any bread to soak up that acid pooling in your stomach. If Sans wakes up, tell him where I am at.” Frisk didn’t realize he was up yet and left the two in the living room. 

 

“here.” He muttered to his mentor, rummaging in his inventory and then handing him a small pill.

 

“I told her there is medicine for this nowadays but she was telling me I was still too drunk. Hold that though-” Gerson hurled again into the bucket before taking the pill. 

 

“heh... yeah, there’s a lot she doesn’t know still.” He patted the other’s shell lightly after he’d swallowed the pill. 

 

“Ahh… Morning Sans. How are you holding up?” Frisk brought over bread and water for Gerson. 

 

“i’m okay. thanks, bit of a headache, but nothing else.” He replied in a soft tone, it would be a moment before the pill took effect and with his head throbbing it was better to talk quietly.

 

“Good, Gerson, please try to eat the bread. You may throw it up but the acid will go with it.” 

 

“he’ll be fine in a few minutes.” 

 

“Oh? Is that the magic powers of being a monster?” 

 

“pff, no, it’s called the magic of chemistry.” 

 

“Ahh magic solves my problem once more.” Frisk says with a grin.

 

“pffff, it’s not real magic. it’s just a combination of things that help. sort of like when you drink chamomile tea in the evening to help you sleep. this pill is like that, except that instead of helping you sleep it cures hangovers.” 

 

“That is the cure I have been telling you lass.” Gerson closed his eyes feeling much better. 

 

“modern medicine cures a lot of things. there’s only a few things it can’t cure... like the common cold and some really major internal issues... aside from that, it can cure pretty much anything, including aches and pains.” 

 

“I see, I might have to look into that before leaving to the past.” 

 

“For what lassie?” 

 

“Uhh… n-nothing.” Frisk flushed and glanced away. I hope by then I can get some medication for a broken heart. I don’t want to leave him but we both know we can’t be due to status.

 

“must be a personal issue. anyway, once my skull stops beating itself up i’ll leave you to get some training in.” 

 

“Yep, me and the lass will begin to train while you sir… go gather goods .” 

 

“right, i do owe you for that. sure. i can do that.” 

 

“What goods? I can help. Can I come with?” 

 

“nah, he just means some supplies. he lives so far from town, i’ll get ‘em while you train.” 

 

“Okay…” Frisk came close to him so only he could hear in a whisper.

“Stay safe my love.” He flushed slightly as he nodded and headed out before he made an idiot of himself. He headed to his home first.



“The punk was like ‘No, I don’t have a crush on her.’” Undyne was in Papyrus’ old room and talking to the photo of Papyrus.

“That is all that is new bud. I miss you but your brother and Alphys keep me sane so that is something.” 

 

“that’s cuz i don’t have a crush on her.” Sans said as he walked in.

“not to interrupt or anything.” 

 

“SANS!” Undyne went over and picked him up and gave him a huge bear hug. 

 

“whoa!” He laughed a little though and hugged her back.

“mist you too.” 

 

“What is with this bullcrap that you don’t have a crush on the princess?” Undyne said, setting him down. 

 

“a crush is a fleeting thing that isn’t serious. it’s a flight of fantasy and i don’t have a crush on her.” 

 

“... Wait… that means… you hate her?” 

 

“no doofus. i don’t hate the princess. that’d be simpler.” 

 

“Oh.. oh my poor bones.” Undyne hugged him gently.

“I am so sorry that you found your one and only, in the one being that you can’t have.” 

 

“yeah, well, i’ll live.” 

 

“Does she know?”

 

“yeah... and i at least have something to remember her with. something no one else can have.” 

 

“What is that?” He grinned a little.

 

“love’s first kiss.” 

 

“No shit? Really? She feels the same?” 

 

“she does... but you know me... normally i wouldn’t do something like that... but you know master gerson... he likes to drink his sorrows and i’d be lyin’ if i said i didn’t join him... but not so much i didn’t still have my wits.”

 

“He loves his spirits a little too much…” Undyne sweat drops. 

 

“can’t blame him, honestly he’s got reason enough even if he wasn’t a teacher... but i had an opportunity and i took it.” 

 

“Good for you!” Undyne patted him on the back. She was happy he did such a thing.

 

“she just probably won’t know i’ll remember it.” 

 

“Maybe not but you know what, you do, and that is all that matters.” 

 

“yeah. so she’s training while i’m here ‘getting goods’ as the master said... heh.”

 

“Does he know what you did? You don’t think master will do something crazy without you around?” 

 

“pff, no, he was passed out by then. and nah, he’s always been a patient teacher; besides, i set up some wards. i know he likes his drink, but he wouldn’t do anything to the princess. she’s about as safe with him as she would be with any of us.” 

 

“Good, so what do you need for supplies? Wait… isn’t it around your time ?” 

 

“that’s another reason i came back.” 

 

“I see. I will make sure to help but make sure no one interrupts you.” 

 

“i’ll just keep in my room, as usual. it’ll go quick as normal, i imagine.”

 

“Well, you will have something to imagine.” Undyne says with a smirk. 

“I will go retrieve your items for this week and I will leave it at your door.” 

 

“thanks.” He smiled a little.

 

“Oh I got something that might help you with your… fantasy.” Undyne left and brought over a photo of Frisk that was hastily cut out of the group of them. Frisk looked confused in the photo and unsure what was happening. 

 

“pff, only you fish sticks. thanks.” 

 

“Hey, maybe in the end we will all have our happy ending. I think Alphys is mine.” 

 

“yeah, i agree she is. who knows? we’ll just have to see how things go. give alphys my regards eh?” 

 

“I will. Take care.” Sans went to his room and Undyne went to get him supplies for the week. 

Chapter Text

Frisk was surprised that Sans didn’t return that evening. Gerson didn’t know how to explain what was happening. The week was long for Frisk as she became more and more worried for Sans. She even thought about leaving for the city to make sure he was okay. 



Meanwhile, Sans finally emerged from his room after a week being gone.

“Hey, got you extra food and I made a copy of Papy so you are never alone.” Undyne said, handing over the photo.

 

“thanks.”

 

“Did you have sweet dreams?” Undyne says with a smirk.

 

“seriously? i’m not talking about that pal.” He replies with a shake of his head. 

 

“You might want to get back. I heard from Gerson that he didn’t want to explain what was happening to you to her and she is… well I think I will let you find out for yourself.” 

 

“great. anyway, i’ll figure out some explanation before i arrive.” He had gotten some things before the heat had hit and stored them in his phone for when he came out. So by the time he got there he actually did have supplies, as he said he was going to get. Food, booze, the photo Undyne had given him, a sketchbook and some pencils.

 

“See you later punk stay safe out there. Mind your magic and for fuck’s sake… don’t you dare dust on me.” 

 

“wouldn’t dream of it.” 

 

“S-sans! I am so g-glad to catch you o-on the way out. Here I g-got you some magic p-protein bars.” Alphys handed over the magic bars.

“G-good l-luck Romeo.” 

 

“Sorry, I told Alphys but… you understand right?” Undyne flushed. 

 

“yeah, no biggie.”

 

“See you later punk.”

 

“H-hopefully you will c-come back soon.” 



When Sans shortcut his way back he discovered the house empty. He surmised that they probably were training on the grounds. It took Sans a moment but he spotted Frisk’s soul and followed it. As he approached he witnessed Frisk battling several mechanical items. None of them showed any sort of mercy to her. She was covered in scratches and bruises. Her hands wrapped in bandages. It worked to give her padding for punching things and to help with her wounds. Her dress was nothing but rags now on her as Gerson wasn’t going to go easy on her. This didn’t surprise him. In the least.

 

“Let me go look for him, old man!” Frisk yelled at no one in particular.

 

“Not until you beat all of them can you search for Sans. It has been a while since he left…” Gerson replied from somewhere in the trees. It was cruel to use that over her but it did push her to her limits and that is the only way to really improve someone. She was dodging and smashing, using her magic very effectively. Parts flew everywhere as she made her way through the course. Sans found himself unable to move but felt Gerson move right next to him.

 

“She is doing very well.” Gerson whispers softly. 

“I may have implied the woods are very dangerous. Sound familiar?” Gerson did the exact same thing to Sans when he was younger. He remembered how scared and somewhat emotionally scarred he was after the effect but it did help him become so much stronger and was able to summon stronger weapons because of it.

 

“We could repeat history and really push her.” 

 

“repeat…” Sans recalled seeing Papyrus in a terrible predicament. Sans shook his head.

“she ain’t like us, we can’t push her too hard. she’s human, remember? they’re resilient only if they’re use ta a hard life. but i’ll stay here until she either exhausts herself or comes into the woods lookin’ fer me. can ya let me go now?” He muttered back, watching.

 

“Fine… but stay out of sight. I think I can still push her even without using you.” The old turtle disappeared and Sans was released just in time to see hundreds of blunt items falling from the sky towards Frisk. With one fell swoop Frisk destroyed them all but she didn’t realize another wave was coming from her other side. She had no time to block this one. 

 

Sans agreed with him, he watched; he wasn’t going to directly interfere unless he thought she was in danger of serious injury. The blunt items would hurt... but a little slight direction correction made sure none of them would slam into an area that could cause any serious internal problems and he made sure none hit her in the head either.

“Ugh… that was cheap old man!” Frisk grunted as she got back to her feet. Sans quietly snickered as he stayed where he was, just watching from a distance. A little angle adjustment wouldn’t be noticed by Frisk when she got pummeled, but he knew Gerson might have picked up on it since he’d tossed them... but he didn’t think the turtle would object to him making sure nothing vital was hit. 

 

“It could have been MUCH worse. You know the guards are still patrolling the area. I wonder if Chara caught him yet.” Frisk frowned at his taunt. He used her fear against her. 

 

yeah right. chara couldn’t catch me even if she used all the magic she knows. He thought, but Frisk probably wouldn’t know that... She probably wouldn’t even remember he’d told her once he’d personally broken into the castle itself. Gerson attacked her from all sides and showed no mercy. The one attack came close to hitting her when it happened. It was just out of instinct to protect herself but she opened a portal and it went through. It was bigger than the previous ones and she closed it.  

 

Sans winced a little. so that’s where that came from... heh. that old turtle is gonna find that hilarious. He thought. he is right though, she’s getting better. She was at her limit though; panting and exhausted, she was trying to dodge as much as she could. Frisk fell to the ground. She didn’t think she could continue.

 

“Come on Princess. Do you think Chara will take it easy on you when you are tired? Take a break? Get some tea?” Frisk shook her head no to Gerson in response and slowly stood up. One blunt item headed towards her and she froze it midair. 

 

Sans kept an eye on her soul, because he would know when she was at the very edge of her limits, he didn’t think pushing her until she passed out would do any good... that sort of thing could be detrimental to humans.  Then the air became oddly still as a huge magic spike went off. Her eyes turned a bright red and she grabbed Gerson with her magic and summoned him to her. 

 

Sans reacted quickly, counteracting the magic with some gravity magic to yank the turtle out of the radius of most spells.

 

“OLD MAN!” Her voice was no longer her own.

 

“enough!” Shocked to hear Sans' voice she turned to look at Sans. Her face had veins popping out and her eyes crimson. 

“release the magic.” Following his command she released Gerson. Gerson fell to the ground and he just stared at her with fear. He has never countered someone with such untapped power before. Sans moved forward.

“i did warn you, master. you cannot say i did not. you knew she was a red soul.” He says calmly.

 

“W-what… w-what have I d-done?” Frisk started to shake before portals started to open up around her. Hands beckoning her to escape her situation.

Chapter 46

Notes:

A/N: As it's been some time... have 2 chapters :3

Chapter Text

“easy, calm down. it’s alright.” He knew she didn’t want to intentionally hurt him or their teacher.

“you didn’t hurt anyone.” 

 

“I-I didn’t Sans.” 

 

“no, you didn’t.” He slowly approached her. He didn’t want to spook her any more than she was.

 

“D-don’t get close! I will h-hurt you!” The hands graze Sans’ shirt trying to pull him in all sorts of ways.

 

“no, you won’t. i trust you.” He said softly, maneuvering around the hands as they tried. One by one the portals began to close off until he got to her, by then she looked normal again. She did look frightened and tired.

“i think it’s time to get something to eat.” Frisk nodded, sniffling before hugging him tightly. He returned the embrace gently. 

“c’mon, let’s get some lunch.” He murmured. 

 

“Well, I didn’t expect that from the lass.” Gerson said getting up. 

 

“well, now you know when to stop, eh?” Sans replied. 

 

“I am sorry.” Frisk says almost in a whisper. She felt terrible but what was even worse is that she was afraid it may happen again. 

 

“don’t be, i was expecting something like that when you got near your limit.”

 

“You did?” 

 

“it’s one of the reasons i wanted to stick around... because i know what might happen better than he does because i can see souls. it affords me a lot of information that most monsters don’t have access to. plus, when you showed me that you could just make one small one, i knew that meant what might happen if you tapped into your potential without being ready for it too... it becomes a wild sort of magic that’s dangerous to be close to if you don’t know what you’re doing.” 

 

“Sans… I am too tired to move.” Frisk was still leaning against him. She’d used all her energy in that one move.

 

“alright.” He scooped her up and carried her off to the hut to eat. Gerson followed behind trying to rub his shell, sore from what happened. 

 

“Sans, would you care for the lass while I make some food?” 

 

“will do.” He replied over his shoulder, he set her down at the table and while he could do nothing for her exhaustion, a bit of healing magic would help deal with the bruises.

 

“Sans, come here for just a second.” Frisk whispered, gesturing so that he would look her in the eyes. He glanced up from his concentration the moment that she’d said something, he’d no idea why she’d said what she did as it didn’t make sense to his mind. She pressed her forehead against his and then kissed him gently. He flushed, caught off guard by it.

 

“D-don’t leave m-me like that a-again. O-okay.” Frisk whispered and he could feel his cheeks get wet from her tears. She backed up quickly and wiped them away. 

 

“er... well, i kinda had to deal with something personal while i was in town... sorry about the wait, but i kinda didn’t have much choice in the matter at the time.” He wasn’t going to elaborate because he was pretty sure King Asriel would fill her in when the time came.

 

“I was so worried. I thought something bad happened when you didn’t return that night with supplies. Gerso- teacher wouldn’t let me go to town to check on you.” 

 

“for good reason, he knows what was up and he made ya stay here ‘cuz it was necessary. don’t worry yourself over it ok?” 

 

“Did I do the wrong thing? Are you mad at me?” I kissed him. I shouldn’t have. It is improper. I let my emotions take the better of me. 

 

“Whatcha kids doing in there? Making out?” Gerson joked, bringing in some fried fish. Frisk flushed, pushed Sans away and attempted to go to the guest room just to fall onto her knees. She was completely spent.

 

“heh, hold on there. i only healed you, i can’t do anything for you bein’ exhausted.” He helped her back into the chair again. Then muttered quietly.

“to answer yer questions... no.” 

 

“Ask him to go away. I need to talk to you for a moment.” Frisk muttered as she settled into the chair. 

 

“Shall we eat?” Gerson settled the food on the table and started to dig in.

 

“we can talk after we eat, it might seem rude otherwise.” Sans muttered as he gently pushed in the chair so she could reach the food before he went to his own spot. They were guests after all. She nodded and the three of them ate their meal.

 

“Sans and Frisk, what are you two muttering to each other? Is there a secret I should know?” Gerson asked. 

 

“No teacher. Nothing that includes you.”

 

“i second the notion.” Sans replied before he settled into the meal that had been made for them.

 

“Oh so we are agreeing there is something going on?” Gerson was just being a smart ass.

 

“are you trying to be cute?” Sans replied back. 

 

“Just the cutest.” Gerson replies with a chuckle.  

 

“I have finished my meal, if you don’t mind I will excuse myself to my room.” Frisk said before excusing herself. Sans just shook his head a little at that and put the dishes into the sink.

 

“i’ll wash ‘em when i get back after i see what she wants.” He said and followed her to the other room. When he closed the door behind him giving them the privacy she sought she sighed.

 

“I am sorry about my brashness and just kissing you like that. I know you don’t remember kissing me the other day nor saying you love me. I know it happened because of the drink but I took it to heart and for that I apologize.” 

 

“that right?” He replied, neither confirming nor denying he remembered.

 

“Yeah, but… it made me realize something… and even though you probably will never feel the same, I vow that no other being will make me feel the way you make me feel.” Frisk glanced away feeling bashful all of a sudden from her confession. 

“I was so worried. I wanted so desperately to be by your side; I fought life and limb to just see you again.”

 

“yeah, i saw that... part of it anyway. it’s part of how he trains those under his care. did it to me too. uses the one who means the most against ya.” 

 

“Yeah…” Frisk couldn’t meet his gaze. 

 

“back then, it was my brother.”

 

“Did you save him?” 

Chapter Text

“the first time... no.” 

 

“Oh… I am sorry.” Frisk felt oddly uncomfortable. Especially since she knew in the end he couldn’t save his brother. She wanted to change that for him. She would give him the moon if it was possible. She felt he had no real idea how far she fell for him. He just gave her a reassuring smile.

 

“i wasn’t as strong as you were, the first time i went through it. took me a few times.” 

 

“I h-had a good r-reason to fight, like you did.” 

 

“i don’t doubt it.”

 

“I should get going. I know this is awkward for both of us. Just… don’t leave like that for so long. Well at least tell me you will be gone that long, okay?”

 

“think so eh? and if it’s an issue again i’ll let you know.” Her face flinched at him calling it an issue. Like it was just a simple problem that can be solved.

 

“Alright.” Frisk began to head for the door.

“Are we okay?” 

 

“yeah and don’t worry too much if it comes up again, it’s not that big of a deal. well, not for me anyway. you’ll learn why soon enough i wager.” 

 

“It isn’t a big deal that I let my-” Frisk took a deep breath trying to regain her composure. 

 

“it’s not what it seems.” He replied before she could go further.

“it’s a rather personal issue honestly, but... it’s... part of life. it happens, look this is really an embarrassing thing to be talking about to be honest... i don’t blame you though for... uh, bein’ worried when i wasn’t able to at least let you know beforehand i’d be gone that long.”

 

“That would be nice but… I didn’t think you would be so repulsed about my reaction.” 

 

“right, next time i’ll try to let you know- wait. so what?” He gave her an odd look, he wasn’t exactly the most literate of monsters. He had no idea what she was trying to tell him. Well, he could read and write, sure, but he didn’t know the meaning of every single word in every language, just enough to get by mostly.

 

“Disgusted by me kissing you. Grossed out…”

 

“where did you get that idea?” Now he really WAS confused.

 

“You didn’t kiss me back and you felt it was an issue and my heart is confused why you feel embarrassed about us.” 

 

“... i think we got some wires crossed. i didn’t kiss you back because you caught me off guard.”

 

“So… what are you talking about and does that mean you do feel the same as I do for you?” 

 

“i mean there was likely some miscommunication and honestly... all things considered... does it honestly matter all that much if i did? it doesn’t change anything.” 

 

“It does to me. It means everything to me. I want you to love me… because I love you and you don’t seem that it is as important to you as it is to me.” Frisk began to mutter to herself to act like a lady to remain composed to act like she should. Sans sighed.

 

“and what would the point of it be? we’ve been over this before princess frisk.” 

 

“I see.” Frisk opened the door and left before letting any tears be shed. 

 

“this would be easier for us both if we didn’t.” He murmured before leaving the room and heading to the kitchen. He had said he’d do the dishes after all.

 

“The dishes are done. So… you two fighting again?” Gerson said sitting at the table. 

 

“if you wanna call it that. i guess since you’re not gonna let me do the chore i said i would i should get going.” 

 

“Where will you go? Leaving her here with me? Well it might be a tad bit late as she just left. At this hour too… foolish kid.” 

 

“great... so i gotta go talk sense into her now too... damn it. just ain’t that my luck.” He left the home. It didn’t take him long to find her soul. It was heading towards the field. He used a shortcut to beat her there. He knew this place pretty well after all, seeing as he’d spent so many years training there. She ended up sitting against a tree along the way. Despite resting earlier she was still exhausted.

 

“i’m not even going to ask where you thought you were off to at this hour. considering i used to be quite the hot-headed idiot... i did the same thing years ago. though, the difference between us... i didn’t have someone come get me... i ended up outside all night. lost and no idea where i needed to go or should go. didn’t find my way back until the next day.” 

 

“Gerson, our teacher, mentioned there is a flower that can… help you forget. I can just end it all. This pain for the both of us.” 

 

“he did huh? he didn’t happen to mention how rare it was did he? or the fact that he’s never even seen one.” 

 

“No, I just…” 

 

“didn’t think so.” 

 

“Why is it so bad for me to love you?”

 

“never said it was.” 

 

“Why are you treating me like I am doing something bad? To care if you are gone…” 

 

“because this isn’t good for you.” 

 

“How do you know?” 

 

“loving someone that you cannot have... i wouldn’t wish that even on the bloody queen... and there’s certainly no love lost between the two of us.” He replied.

 

“I can’t help myself.” Frisk pulled her legs up to her body and just stared out into the darkness.

“I will do whatever I can to make you happy.” 

 

“i know it’s what you wish to, but you need to focus on yourself, your goals. i’m not saying do a one eighty or anything, but i’m not the most important thing here.” 

 

“I know. It is… just nice.” 

 

“it’ll be hard... but i know you can do it.” 

 

“You want me to end it?” 

 

“i meant working under master gerson.” 

 

“Where will-” Frisk looked over at him.

“You are not going to tell me are you?” 

 

“as i said before, i’ll be around, but i’ve got my own things that need doing too.” 

 

“Fine, if this… is the end for us.” Frisk got up and went up to him.

 

“Please, kiss me properly.” 

Chapter Text

“you really sure you wanna do that to yourself?” He asked after a moment of silence. Frisk didn’t reply as she pressed her lips against his teeth. She knew this would hurt later. She knew there would be tears and heartache but she never really had choices before. She wanted this. For once she was making her own decision at least… this time. For all that she would never regret this.

 

He accepted that as her answer to his question, wrapping his arms around her as he sank into the kiss. In this one moment, allowing her to have what she seemed to desire so badly; his soul warming in sweet bitterness as he savored the kiss with her. He would never regret this. Even if it meant it would be the only one he would ever have with anyone. In the end though, he pulled back so she could catch her breath. She took some quick breaths before returning to the kiss as she wasn’t going to let him go so easily. She wasn’t thinking of the consequences but just for the moment. Her heart was hers alone to give to anyone she chooses. She would gladly give it to him. Her body… well even though it may not belong to him it could be his if he so desired it.

 

“I love you.” She muttered in the kiss. He held her close. For this one evening, he allowed his love to pour from him into the kisses that he gave her. He adored her, she was so perfect... 

 

Late in the evening, they finally parted. 

 

“In the next lifetime…” Frisk started to say as they headed back hand in hand.

 

“i’ll find you again.” He murmured.

 

“Promise me.” 

 

“i promise, i’ll find you.” He said, it was the last thing he said that evening before he headed off into the forest surrounding the place. She refused to let herself cry until she was in her room. 



In the depths of the forest he found a tree to sleep in for the night, pushing aside the despair to try and get a good night’s rest. Letting the memory of the evening be like a warm fire on a winter’s night and wrap his soul in what comfort it could give.




The next morning Frisk dragged herself out of bed and sat at the table. She felt horrible but she wasn’t going to tell her teacher that.

 

“Here lass. A cup of tea.” Frisk sipped the tea slowly. 

“It is alright. At least it is better to love and lose than never to know it at all.” 

 

“You are too much of a snoop.” Frisk muttered. 

 

“Hmm, perhaps or perhaps it’s that like recognizes like. Even these old bones once loved a pretty young thing back when they were much younger.” 

 

“Yeah? I bet it is just the same where your love had to go back in time and… sigh… sorry.” 

 

“No lass... she passed on. Not many survive that, you know?” 

 

“Sorry, my sister… she took so much away. I guess I am being a bit selfish, I know.” 

 

“Love ain’t selfish. It just is. The soul knows what it wants and it don’t let much stop it, not even death. I still miss her to this day an’ ain’t gonna ever love another soul as I loved her. That’s why I don’t have no kids... my pupils are my kids.” 

 

“I see, is that why you drink?” 

 

“One reason lass.” 

 

“For her? Or for the loss and the pain?” 

 

“For the loss, for the pain, for what we’ll never have, for what won’t ever be in this life... for those I lost in the war... or to some other unfortunate thing. I trained him and his brother together... they were some of my best... but in the end, didn’t matter much did it?” 

 

“...” Frisk blamed herself. If she had some knowledge, some way of preventing this… it would be so different.

 

“Place hasn’t been the same without them... Those three... well, without him, it was, in a way, like they all died.”

 

“I imagine. I will change that.” His happiness will be worth it… to change the future for the better.

 

“Heh... ya already have lass.”

 

“I have?” 

 

“I haven’t seen him since before we all came here to the island... he was more a hermit than I until recently.” 

 

“But him and Undyne are so close.” 

 

“Hmm, I imagine so, but even a hermit can have some ta look out for ‘em. Maybe ya should ask the captain what things were like ‘fore hand. Give ya a better idea. Here.” He pulled out his own phone and pulled up the contact for her, showing her the number. 

 

“W-why are you doing this? You and I both know we cannot be together.” 

 

“Oh?” 

 

“I am a princess and he is not royally. I will *sniff* have to marry just to *sniff* make sure things go well between monsters.” 

 

“True that he is not... but ya know... lass, it’s the crown that makes the rules and once you are queen... well, who’s to say what you do and do not decide to do eh?” He smiled a little.

 

“Are you saying… what I am thinking?” 

 

“You’re a smart lass. I think you’ll know what to do when the time comes.” 

 

“I do. I wish I could at least give Sans a sign but… he said you have to train me.” 

 

“I will lass. Everything happens in its own time. When time comes, you’ll be more than ready ta do what ya have ta. You have the power, you just need to believe now and learn to control it.” 

 

“Will you help me, teacher, like before?” 

 

“Perhaps with a bit less recklessness on my part. You’ll be ready when you’re ready.” 

 

“I appreciate that. I think… you were teaching me a lesson too. That I cannot expect mercy from my sister and that I possess more power than I originally thought.” He nods.




Five weeks later... 

 

“Punk, you up?” Undyne asked. Her and Alphys currently occupy Papyrus’ old room. There wasn’t a response.

“Come on! Wake the FUCK UP!” 

 

“H-he might b-be gone.” Alphys was right, there was a short note waiting for them in the kitchen on the table with a couple plates of breakfast:

 

see you girls later.



Frisk had really blossomed under Gerson. She had learned how to control her powers and soon she was planning to go back in time. It was getting to the point that Sans felt less like a guard now and more like a spy, or worse... well he shook the thoughts away as he watched from a distance.

 

“Have you told Sans when…” Frisk talked to Gerson about her going back in time.

 

“No lass. I figured you would know that better than I.” 

 

“What you… oh…” She had been learning how to sense others. She turned and looked towards the trees where Sans was. Gerson chuckled a little, she was definitely much better.

“I see. If he DECIDES TO JOIN US LIKE NORMAL BEINGS… it would be nice.”

 

“i’m supposed to be scouting, you know.” He called back.

“keeping this place outta sight of humans, things like that.” That was what he’d been doing while she’d been training... most times nothing happened, but every once in a while one of the perimeter wards was tripped and he’d had to leave watching her to deal with the humans or monsters who had tripped it. Monsters were simply politely told to go a different direction. The human guards who’d wandered too close, on the other hand... were scared off rather harshly.

 

“I have some good news for you. Within a week, I will be going back.” 

 

“that soon huh? alright.” 

 

“Yep and-” Frisk turned to see Gerson already left the two alone.

 

“he likes pulling that disappearin’ act. used ta do it all the time on me as a training exercise until i got smart on him.” 

 

“I suppose you know where he is then?” 

 

“yup.”

 

“I am glad to see you before this happens though. Will you see me off by the end of this week?” 

 

“of course.” 

 

“Maybe we can go see that movie you talked about in our next lifetime?” 

 

“sure, why not?” 

 

“Got it all planned out? I wonder what will change since you know so much from this timeline.” 

 

“not so much that. just a few minor things. as for what will change... who knows?” 

 

“Minor things? You call your brother a minor thing now?” 

 

“no, but changes in what i decide to do are a minor thing. for the most part... there’s a few things i wish i’d done that i didn’t... well, when things go back... i’ll have a chance to do what i didn’t before.” 

 

“Gerson thinks from what he saw of my portals it is shortly after my funeral but before the war I can open up to the most.”

 

“that would be the most opportune time, i think.”

 

“Make plans as you will know what is going on more than I will.”

 

“yup, i’ll be sure to do that. i’ll be in the city with everyone for the funeral.” 

 

“It saddens me that I can’t save my parents… but it can’t be helped.”

 

“not everyone can be saved, unfortunately.” He agreed.

 

“The war began several days after my funeral. Right? All these cramped history lessons. I am getting them all confused.”

 

“hmm, tell you what. if you need some direction you can come find me. i enjoyed the pond, so i kinda snuck in a couple of times... the day of the funeral was the last day i snuck onto the grounds to see the fish.”

 

“I will try. Sans… before you go I need to tell you something.”

 

“She… oh my gosh I can’t believe it I found her!” A guard said. Several more guards came down to attack and grab her.

 

“fuck. go! now!” Sans spun around and summoned bones around Frisk in a wide arc, sending the guards flying back.

 

“Sans!” Frisk backed up and ran towards the house.

 

“just go!” He called. There were several snarls and cries from the guards, but it wasn’t possible for her to see what exactly was going on.

 

“Lass, you need to go now.”

 

“B-but… it isn’t time!”

 

“You can do it lass, believe in yourself.” Frisk looked towards where Sans was. 

 

The wall of bones shattered like glass from the force of two guards that had been hacking at them. 

 

“SANS!!” Frisk was held back by Gerson who slapped her to get her attention. It was just as well, there was a low whine... and suddenly the two guards were just gone in a flash of light.

 

“Go, you are the only hope now.” Frisk nodded and Gerson went on ahead to face off the guards to buy her time. Sans was leaning against the side of the house now, one arm clutching his side, he was covered in a mix of dust and blood. 

 

“Where is she?” The guard yelled at Sans.

 

“burn in hell.” He growled and a bone cut the guard’s life short. He felt an immense amount of magic and everything went white for just a moment. Sans blinked before things shifted in the air; he knew this magic and he chuckled a little. It was all worth it. 

Chapter Text

Sans saw all that had happened, years before pass before his eyes until it came to a halt with him at the pond. His fingers dangling in the cold water.

It felt weird, being young again... but he smiled at his reflection, he shifted a little and felt the chain charm shift slightly along his rib... it had stayed with him.

“Brother! Seriously, Wait… What Is With That Look?” Papyrus asked, coming over to him.

“it’s a secret, can’t tell ya bro. i’ve just been pond-ering it over with the fish.”

“Ugh! You And Those Awful Puns! At A Funeral No Less. Have You No Shame!”

“but if i didn’t you’d think something fishy was goin’ on.” He said, turning his gaze to his brother with a grin.

“True, But Please We Want To Support Queen Chara In Her Mourning.”

“i kinda liked her sister better...” Boy was that an understatement of his lifetime.

“No One Really Got To Know Her. Such A Shame.”

“heh... yeah... she had a pretty soul. i met her once... years ago.”

“You Did?”

“don’t you remember? you dragged me off telling me that i shouldn’t be talking to bushes... but the princess was on the other side of the hedge, just out of sight.”

“Oh Yes! Why Didn’t You Tell Me That? I Would Have Talked To Her!”

“would you have listened though? you were so adamant that we be at our lesson with master gerson that day... i don’t think you’d have believed me.” He chuckled a little. Sans glanced to the entry of the pond and a figure wearing an old cloak with a ripped dress made her way to the other side of the pond.

“hmm, seems an old friend wants to talk. i’ll catch up with you later, okay pap? i won’t be late.”

“You Have Friends?!”

“what did you think i did with the time we weren’t together pap? don’t tell me you thought i slept 24/7.”

“Yes!” heh... even before this though i didn’t... i’d come see the fish. He thought but he just smiled at his brother instead.

“Do You Want To Hear Something Strange? Before I Came To Find You Undyne Just Hugged Me, She Said She Didn’t Know What Came Over Her But She Just Hugged Me. Weird Right?”

“heh, who understands girls eh? sometimes they do odd things, but she is your best friend, still, and a girl. figures she’d have one of those moments eventually.” so... her soul remembers then, even if her mind does not. she does have enough determination in her that i can see that being the case... the king as well will likely experience some deja vu... pap as well at some point... but how strong it will be is hard to say. dad always said i was most like mom.

Frisk glanced up at the clouds. She didn’t have much time. They will be expecting her back “unconscious”.

“come on hope, let’s go chat.” He said, waving his brother off and moving towards the other side of the pond.

“Sa- Bones?” Frisk was unsure what was happening. She wanted to touch him and just wanted to see if he was truly there. He led her from the pond to the spot he’d told his brother about... their first real meeting, sort of.

“I used to talk through my glass to this kid. He sounded so cute. I would pretend that one day he would just take me away.”

“heh... yeah? my brother thought i was nuts for talking to plants... so sunshine, lost already?”

“... It was… I thought I lost you and…” Frisk pulled him close and kissed him. She was going through a roller coaster of emotions. He returned the kiss gently.

“i told you i’d remember.” He murmured.

“I had hoped… but I didn’t know you were Charming? When were you going to tell me that?”

“heh, you were the one who came up with the name. i never said it was who i was. besides, i was pretty shy back then and it was so long ago i didn’t really remember it... but i remembered thinking about it on this day... that was why i’d come to the pond... because i was hoping it wasn’t real. that i hadn’t lost someone i’d come to care about.”

“Sans, there is so much I want to tell you but I don’t have time. The guards are going to wake soon from the spell I put on them. They are supposed to be guarding my body.”

“so, what did you come here for then?”

“To see you.” Frisk smiled softly before it disappeared.
“I hoped that you… I feared that you may have… the wall crashed and I never got a chance to say goodbye.”

“yeah... it was worth it though.”

“Will you shortcut m-” The guards started to pour out of the building. He grabbed her and they were gone before the guards could spot them.

“What is happening?” Frisk muttered to Sans.

“your guards woke.” He muttered back. They were in a hallway near where she was supposed to be sleeping.

“Find the… ugh.” Chara couldn’t outright say her sister isn’t dead.

“time to make idiots out of your guards.” Sans murmurs quietly and shortcut them to the room with a sleep spell to knock the guards out for two minutes again, giving Frisk time to settle back on her spot and for him to disappear again back to the garden.

“Ma’am she disappeared I am telling you.” The guard guided her to the room.

“My sister is right there!” Chara pointed out Frisk and the guard gasped. She looked at Frisk and put her hand on top of Frisk’s forehead and used another sleeping spell. She didn’t want to take any chances. Today felt so weird to her. She wondered what was going on.
“Now don’t tell me any more lies about my sister and watch the doorway as you are told!”

“Y-yes m-ma’am.” The guard left, clearly shaken before Chara followed shortly.

Right on cue, Sans was where he had said he’d meet his brother.

“Did You Meet Your Friend?”

“yeah, she just wanted to reminisce a bit. one of the servants who worked closely with the royal family for years so she was taking it kind of hard.” Undyne came over and looked at Sans weirdly and so did Papyrus.

“What is that stuff on your teeth punk?” Undyne wiped a bit of red stuff off his teeth.

“eh? oh... heh... i got pushed into a berry bush, but i wouldn’t eat that... i think it’s toxic enough to give one a stomach ache. i’m just lucky i didn’t accidentally swallow any.”

Chapter Text

“Gross!” Undyne wiped it off on her shirt.

 

“Here I Thought It Was Lipstick!”

 

“That means the punk would have to be… in love. Weird. Today has been fucking w-“

 

“Undyne! Language! At A Funeral No Less! Both Of You! Where Is The Shame!”

 

“sorry pap... i didn’t know i got any on me or i’d have cleaned it off before comin’ here.” The funny thing about all this was that originally he’d fallen in the pond and had been soaking wet to the funeral instead. 

 

“Punk, can I talk to you for a minute.” 

 

“What Do You Need?”

 

“Not you punk the little punk.”

 

“ya could just call me by my name or somethin’ ya know. heh, okay, what is it captain?” He asked. Undyne pulled him over and looked him in the eyes.

 

“Ever have the feeling of what is that called things that happened or whatever.”

 

“deja vu? yeah, i’ve had it.” 

 

“I feel… that we are… hmmm… I think me and you should hang out. We are like old souls or what not.”

 

“repeating things? heh... yeah... i know that feeling. by the way, we can talk about it later... and about this too i guess.” He retrieved the charm briefly. Letting her see the thing, the chain wrapped around his fingers.

 

“Just be careful pun-… wait… wait…” It was like a bolt of lightning struck her.

 

“you really think my bro doesn’t know lipstick when he sees it? hard to get anything past him... but one can’t really just announce that kinda thing at a funeral. it’s really rude.” 

 

“Punk, she… how? When?”

 

“like i said... later. it’ll be a long talk.” 

 

“I say so. It is good to know I got my best buds back.”

 

“yeah.... it was pretty close though at the end... i don’t know how they found the place, but they did.” He slipped the charm back where he’d been keeping it with a quick bit of magic.

 

“What do we do? We know what is going to happen next.”

 

“yup, but it’s not in our hands... it’s in hers. c’mon, we have to get back and pretend to know nothing until all hell breaks loose.” 

 

“Weren’t you wet last time…”

 

“yup, i fell in the pond when pap scared the crap out of me by coming up behind me.” 

 

“Remember how the guard took pity and allowed you to dry off in the kitchen?” 

 

“uh huh.” 

 

“Might be a good way to sneak back in but me instead…”

 

“heh, captain, you’re good but subtly isn’t your strong suit. you’re just going to have to trust me this time.” 

 

“Fuck, if I remember… what about her?”

 

“the princess remembers, but the queen won’t. just trust me, if the princess needs help she’ll let us know. she was trained by the best though, just like i was... currently am... shit that’s confusing.” 

 

“Look Gerson with several monsters going to the castle. What is he up to?” History was starting to repeat itself. It was the demands of Gerson wanting to see the body that things got heated and eventually the war. 

 

“the beginning of everything... he wants to see the body.” Sans murmured.

 

“Should we stop him then?” 

 

“no, we’ll just keep an eye on things.”

 

“Isn’t that the… girl’s necklace? How did you get that?” 

 

“she gave it to me.” He replied.

“this is the original, one she pulled from time itself early on.” 

 

“Are you really going to say goodbye to her?” 

 

“you think i have a choice in this?” 

 

“This sucks… but I am glad we have a second chance at all this.” 

 

“me too captain. don’t worry too much, okay? i have my brother after all.” 

 

“I have you two.” Undyne gently nudged his head. 

 

“heh, well... i know there’s someone else you’ll have, but saying anything more would be telling.” 

 

“That blows!” Undyne says before Papyrus comes over with his arms cross.

 

“Are We Going To The Funeral Proceedings Now Or We Going To Chat?” 

 

“well, we’re going. seems like master gerson is up to something so me an’ undyne are going to keep an eye on him okay bro? i think he’s takin’ this the hardest.” 

 

“I Wonder Why? He Is A Teacher To So Many… You Don’t Think…” 

 

“He is. Stay out of trouble punk.” 

 

“I Would Never Get Into Trouble! I Should Be Telling You Two That! In Fact… Why Can’t I Come With?” 

 

“heh, don’t worry pap. this ain’t gonna be that bad.” At least, that was his hope; being out of time... he had the training now, in his mind, that he wouldn’t actually have for another four years... it would be more than enough if things went wrong.

“c’mon undyne, let’s go see what’s goin’ on.” He headed towards the group. In all honesty, he had no idea what Frisk had planned; she hadn’t told him.

 

“What is her plan? What was going on before that the Queen had this event?” Undyne muttered as they went to the ceremony.

 

“dunno, she didn’t tell me.” He muttered back.

“didn’t exactly have much time for her to make much of a plan that last day... i dunno if master survived it. i’m just glad he got her out of there.” 

Chapter Text

“Can you find her?”

 

“don’t have to, i’ve a pretty good idea where she’s at. just dunno when she’ll strike.” 

 

“I don’t think… I hope she doesn’t do it during her funeral. Can you imagine what could happen?” 

 

“yeah.” Undyne and Sans made their way to where Gerson was begging to see the body and Chara was pushing him away.

 

“Go away, foolish monster. You saw the casket and you saw no soul. She is gone from this world. Now leave me be to mourn for my loss.” 

 

“LET ME SEE HER! She was my student. I want to at least say a proper goodbye.” 

 

“And get you exposed to something? Sorry, I cannot afford to do that.” 

 

“master.” Sans said as he walked over.

 

“Help your master off my premises. He is sick in the head with grief.” Chara said with a slight smirk. 

 

“Am I?” Gerson mutters to Sans. Undyne was trying to hold her tongue as she didn’t want to cause riots or anything by her actions or words. 

 

“you’re not sick in the head, but your grief is understandable... after all, you just wanted one last goodbye to a pupil.” He replied.

“c’mon, let’s leave the grief sick royal rudeness to herself.” 

 

“What did you say?” Chara barked.

“Guards, would you mind escorting this skeleton and his friends to the exit.” The guards showed up and escorted them off the grounds. Papyrus saw what was happening and ran over.

 

“What Happened?” 

 

“Great now what?” Undyne sighed. 

 

“i think she needs to clean her ears out if she had to ask me what i said.” Sans said to Undyne with a bit of a snicker.

 

“Brother, What Did You Do?”

 

“What if she needs us?” 

 

“Who needs us, lass?” 

 

“Uhh… the Queen. You know, to help with her grief.” 

 

“Oh, not you too lass. Don’t be fooled, I think the princess is in grave peril. Before this happened she had been doing research on deep sleep spells and I fear she might have tried it on her sister.” 

 

“and i think that’s my cue to leave.” Sans muttered to Undyne and slowed his pace to drop back and walked around to shortcut to the garden again. That was definitely one conversation he needed to get out of. He kept out of sight of any soul that was nearby that he didn’t recognize. Glancing to find the soul he saw that she had not moved from where he last left her.

 

Not that he was surprised, he just wondered what her plan was. So, after a moment he decided he’d crash the party... the same way he had the first time, but this time it was a hell of a lot easier without half the traps and what not in place. Especially since it was also daytime and he just made all the guards take a little nap for a while. 

 

“knock knock.” No response. Frisk was under the sleeping spell her sister reenacted when she came to visit.

“hmmm, wondered about that.” He muttered, and walked over to her lightly tapping her nose with a finger, the counter spell spreading slowly over her. She blinked a few times before letting out an anguish sigh.

 

“Did I fail?”

 

“heh, i dunno. i have no idea what you planned and we’re still at day one here. guess you weren’t expecting a second spell when you got back. i had to bail on a conversation so i came here to talk to you.”

 

“No… the plan is she going to do the ceremony and that is where I am going to reveal myself alive.” 

 

“well, the ceremony hasn’t happened yet. the group i ditched was on their way there. shall we join ‘em?”

 

“That sounds like a good idea.” Frisk said, offering her hand to Sans. He smiled and shortcut them to where he knew the group would be in a few minutes. The public holding for Frisk’s funeral was simple but her people and monsters alike brought items for her departure from this world. 

“They don’t even know me…” Frisk muttered. She was moved by their generosity, still.

 

“nope, but it’s considered respectful tradition.” He replied, he reached into his satchel and pulled out a cloak.

“here, you’re gonna need this for the moment.” She nodded and put the cloak over her. It covered her appearance.

 

“Do you think we can really spare her?” 

 

“it’ll be up to you, but yes.” He replied quietly as Papyrus, Gerson and Undyne were now within sight. The trio had caught up with them.

“just so you know... undyne figured some things out, gerson is suspicious of things while my bro... is just being himself. he’s outta the loop on this.” He said before the group caught sight of them.

 

“Ahh… I KNEW-” Undyne covered Gerson’s mouth. Before Frisk could say anything, Chara came out in Frisk’s clothing.

 

“shhh.” Sans said to Gerson.

 

“Guards, my sister is among the people and she kidnapped me! She is pretending to be me!” That just confused everyone.

 

“We thought you were dead?”

 

“shall we go to plan b?” Sans murmured to Frisk.

 

“Plan b requires you dead. No. Never.”

 

“i revised plan b a little frisk... have a bit of faith won’t ya?” He grinned before he slipped away for a moment, just out of sight.

Series this work belongs to: